THE MAN IN RATCATCHER AND OTHER STORIES




This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online at
http://www.gutenberg.org/license. If you are not located in the United
States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you are
located before using this ebook.



Title: The Man in Ratcatcher and Other Stories
Author: H. C. McNeile
Release Date: August 03, 2015 [EBook #49590]
Language: English
Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1


*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MAN IN RATCATCHER AND
OTHER STORIES ***




Produced by Al Haines.





                              *THE MAN IN
                              RATCATCHER*

                          *AND OTHER STORIES*


                                   BY

                                "SAPPER"

                     AUTHOR OF "BULL-DOG DRUMMOND,"
                         "THE BLACK GANG," ETC.



                          HODDER AND STOUGHTON
                             LIMITED LONDON
                                  1921




                   Made and Printed in Great Britain.

           Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury.




                               *Contents*

      I. THE MAN IN RATCATCHER
     II. "AN ARROW AT A VENTURE"
    III. THE HOUSE BY THE HEADLAND
     IV. THE MAN WHO WOULD NOT PLAY CARDS
      V. A QUESTION OF PERSONALITY
     VI. THE UNBROKEN LINE
    VII. THE REAL TEST
   VIII. "GOOD HUNTING, OLD CHAP"
     IX. THE MAN WITH HIS HAND IN HIS POCKET
      X. A PAYMENT ON ACCOUNT
     XI. THE POSER




                     _*I -- The Man in Ratcatcher*_


                                  *I*


"'E ain't much ter look at, Major, but 'e's a 'andy little 'orse."

A groom, chewing the inevitable straw, gave a final polish to the
saddle, and then stood at the animal's head, waiting for the tall, spare
man with the bronzed, weather-beaten face, who was slowly drawing on his
gloves in the yard, to mount. Idly the groom wondered if the would-be
sportsman knew which side of a horse it was customary to get into the
saddle from; in fact one Nimrod recently--a gentleman clothed in
spotless pink--had so far excelled himself as to come to rest facing his
horse's tail.  But what could you expect these times, reflected the
groom, when most of the men who could ride in days gone by would ride no
more; and a crowd of galloping tinkers, with rank cigars and ranker
manners, had taken their places?  When he thought of the men who came
now--and the women, too--to Boddington's Livery Stable, renowned for
fifty years and with a reputation second to none, and contrasted them
with their predecessors, he was wont to spit, mentally and literally.
And the quods--Strewth! It was a fair disgrace to turn out such 'orses
from Boddington's.  Only the crowd wot rode 'em didn't know no better:
the 'orses was quite good enough--aye! too good--for the likes o' them.

"Let out that throat-lash a couple of holes."

The groom looked at the speaker dazedly for a moment; a bloke that knew
the name of a single bit of saddlery on a horse's back was a rare
customer these days.

"And take that ironmonger's shop out of the poor brute's mouth.  I'll
ride him on a snaffle."

"'E pulls a bit when 'e's fresh, Major," said the groom, dubiously.

The tall, spare man laughed.  "I think I'll risk it," he answered.
"Where did you pick him up--at a jumble sale?"

"'E ain't much ter look at, I knows, Major," said the groom, carrying
out his instructions. "But if yer 'andle 'im easy, and nurse 'im a bit,
e'll give yer some sport."

"I can quite believe it," remarked the other, swinging into the saddle.
"Ring the bell, will you?  That will give him his cue to start."

With a grin on his face the groom watched the melancholy steed amble
sedately out of the yard and down the road.

Before he had gone fifty yards the horse's head had come up a little, he
was walking more collectedly--looking as if he had regained some of the
spring of former days.  For there was a _man_ on his back--a man born
and bred to horses and their ways--and it would be hard to say which of
the two, the groom or the animal, realized it first. Which was why the
grin so quickly effaced itself. The groom's old pride in Boddington's
felt outraged at having to offer such a mount to such a man.  He turned
as a two-seated racing car pulled up in the yard, and a young man
stepped out. He nodded to the groom as he removed his coat, and the
latter touched his cap.

"Grand day, Mr. Dawson," he remarked. "Scent should be good."

The newcomer grunted indifferently, and adjusted his already faultless
stock, while another groom led out a magnificent blood chestnut from a
loose-box.

"Who was the fellah in ratcatcher I yassed, ridin' that awful old quod
of yours?" he asked.

To such a sartorial exquisite a bowler hat and a short coat was almost a
crime.

"I dunno, sir," said the groom.  "Ain't never seen 'im before to the
best of me knowledge. But you'll see 'im at the finish."

The other regarded his chestnut complacently.

"He won't live half a mile if we get goin'," he remarked.  "You want a
horse if hounds find in Spinner's Copse; not a prehistoric bone-bag."
He glanced at the old groom's expressionless face, and gave a short
laugh in which there was more than a hint of self-satisfaction.  "And
you can't get a horse without money these days, George, and dam' big
money at that."  He carefully adjusted his pink coat as he sat in the
saddle. "Have the grey taken to Merton cross-roads: and you can take the
car there, too," he continued, turning to the chauffeur.

Then with a final hitch at his coat, he too went out of the yard.  For a
while the old groom watched him dispassionately, until a bend in the
road hid him from sight.  Then he turned to one of his underlings and
delivered himself of one of his usual cryptic utterances.

"'Ave yer ever seen a monkey, Joe, sittin' on the branch of a tree,
'uggin' a waxwork doll?"

"Can't say as 'ow I 'ave, Garge," returned the other, after profound
cogitation.

"Well, yer don't need to.  That monkey'd be the same shape 'as 'im on a
'orse."


                                  *II*


The meet of the South Leicesters at Spinner's Copse generally produced a
field even larger than the normal huge crowd which followed that
well-known pack.  It was near the centre of their country, and if Fate
was kind, and the fox took the direction of Hangman's Bottom, the line
was unsurpassed in any country in the world.

It was a quarter to eleven when the tall, spare man, having walked the
three-quarters of a mile from Boddington's, dismounted by the side of
the road, and thoughtfully lit a cigarette.  His eyes took in every
detail of the old familiar scene; and in spite of himself, his mind went
back to the last time he had been there.  He smiled a little bitterly:
he had been a fool to come, and open old wounds.  This game wasn't for
him any more: his hunting days were over.  If things had been different:
if only----  He drew back as a blood chestnut, fretting and irritable
under a pair of heavy hands, came dancing by, spattering mud in all
directions.  If only--well! he might have been riding that chestnut
instead of the heated clothes-peg on his back now.  He looked with a
kind of weary cynicism at his own mount, mournfully nibbling grass: then
he laid a kindly hand on the animal's neck.

"'Tain't your fault, old son, is it?" he muttered.  "But to think of
Spinner's Copse--and you.  Oh! ye gods!"

"Hounds, gentlemen, please."  The man looked up quickly with a sudden
gleam in his eyes as hounds came slowly past.  A new second whip they'd
got; he remembered now, Wilson had been killed at Givenchy.  But the
huntsman, Mathers, was the same--a little greyer perhaps--but still the
same shrewd, kindly sportsman. He caught his eye at that moment, and
looked away quickly.  He felt certain no one would recognize him, but he
wanted to run no risks. There weren't likely to be many of the old crowd
out to-day, and he'd altered almost beyond recognition--but it was as
well to be on the safe side.  And Mathers, he remembered of old, had an
eye like a hawk.

He pretended to fumble with his girths, turning his back on the
huntsman.  It was perhaps as well that he did so for his own peace of
mind; for Joe Mathers, with his jaw slowly opening, was staring
fascinated at the stooping figure.  He was dreaming, of course; it
couldn't be him--not possibly.  The man whom this stranger was like was
dead--killed on the Somme.  Entirely imagination.  But still the
huntsman stared, until a sudden raising of hats all round announced the
arrival of the Master.

It was the moment that the tall, quiet man, standing a little aloof on
the outskirts of the crowd, had been dreading.  He had told himself
frequently that he had forgotten the girl who stepped out of the car
with her father; he had told himself even more frequently that she had
long since forgotten him.  But, now, as he saw once more the girl's
glowing face and her slender, upright figure, showed off to perfection
by her habit, he stifled a groan, and cursed himself more bitterly than
ever for having been such a fool as to come.  If only----once again
those two bitter words mocked him.  He had not forgotten; he never would
forget; and it was not the least part of the price he had to pay for the
criminal negligence of his late father.

He glanced covertly at the girl; she was talking vivaciously to the man
whom he had designated as a heated clothes-peg.  He noticed the youth
bending towards her with an air of possession which infuriated him; then
he laughed and swung himself into the saddle.  What had it got to do
with him?

Then on a sudden impulse he turned to a farmer next him.

"Who is that youngster talking to the Master's daughter?" he asked.

The farmer looked at him in mild surprise. "You'm a stranger to these
parts, mister, evidently," he said.  "That be young Mr. Dawson; and
folks do say he be engaged to Miss Gollanfield."

Engaged!  To that young blighter!  With hands like pot-hooks, and a seat
like an elephant! And then, quite suddenly, he produced his
handkerchief, and proceeded most unnecessarily to blow his nose.  For
Mathers was talking excitedly to Sir Hubert Gollanfield and Major
Dawlish, the hunt secretary; and the eyes of all three were fixed on
him.

"I thought it was before, sir, and then I saw him mount, and I know,"
said Mathers, positively.

"It can't be.  He was killed in France," answered the Master.  "Wasn't
he, David?"

"I've always heard so," said Dawlish.  "I'll go and cap him now and have
a closer look."

"Anyway, Joe, not a word at present."  The Master turned to Mathers.
"We'd better draw the spinney first."

Through the crowd, as it slowly moved off, the secretary threaded his
way towards the vaguely familiar figure ahead.  It couldn't be; it was
out of the question.  And yet, as he watched him, more and more did he
begin to believe that the huntsman was right.  Little movements; an odd,
indefinable hitch of the shoulders; the set of the stranger's head.  And
then, with almost a catch in his breath, he saw that the man he was
following had left the crowd, and was unostentatiously edging for a
certain gap, which to the uninitiated, appeared almost a cul-de-sac.  Of
course, it might be just chance; on the other hand, that gap was the
closely guarded preserve--as far as such things may be guarded--of the
chosen few who really rode; the first-nighters--the men who took their
own line, and wanted that invaluable hundred yards' start to get them
clear of the mob.

Slightly quickening his pace, the secretary followed his quarry.  He
overtook him just as he had joined the bare dozen, who, with hats rammed
down, sat waiting for the first whimper. They were regarding the
newcomer with a certain curiosity as the secretary came up; almost with
that faint hostility which is an Englishman's special prerogative on the
entrance of a second person to his otherwise empty railway carriage. Who
was this fellow in ratcatcher mounted on a hopeless screw?  And what the
devil was he doing here, anyway?

"Mornin', David."  A chorus of greeting hailed the advent of the popular
secretary, but, save for a brief nod and smile, he took no notice.  His
eyes were fixed on the stranger, who was carefully adjusting one of his
leathers.

"Excuse me, sir."  Major Dawlish walked his horse up to him, and then
sat staring and motionless.  "My God, it can't be----"  He spoke under
his breath, and the stranger apparently failed to hear.

"What is the cap?" he asked, courteously. "A fiver this season, I
believe."

"Danny!"  The secretary was visibly agitated. "You're Danny Drayton!
And we thought you were dead!"

"I fear, sir, that there is some mistake," returned the other.  "My name
is John Marston."

In silence the two men looked at one another and then Major Dawlish
bowed.

"I beg your pardon, Mr. Marston," he said, gravely.  "But you bear a
strange resemblance to a certain very dear friend of mine, whom we all
believed had been killed at Flers in 1916.  He combined two outstanding
qualities," continued the secretary, deliberately, "did that friend of
mine: quixotic chivalry to the point of idiocy, and the most wonderful
horsemanship."

Once more the eyes of the two men met, and then John Marston looked
away, staring over the wonderful bit of country lying below them.

"I am sorry," he remarked, quietly, "that you should have lost your
friend."

"Ah, but have I, Mr. Marston; have I?" interrupted David Dawlish,
quickly.

"You tell me he died at Flers," returned the other.  "And very few
mistakes were made in such matters, which have not been rectified
since."

"He disappeared a year or two before the war," said the secretary,
"suddenly--without leaving a trace.  We heard he had gone to New
Zealand; but we could get no confirmation.  Do you ever go to the Grand
National, Mr. Marston?" he continued, with apparent irrelevance.

The stranger stiffened in his saddle.  "I have been," he answered,
abruptly.  Merciful heavens! wouldn't some hound own to scent soon?

"Do you remember that year when a certain gentleman rider was booed on
the course?" went on the secretary, reminiscently.  "It was the year
John Drayton and Son went smash for half a million: and it was the son
who was booed."

"I don't wonder," returned the stranger. "He was a fool to ride."

"Was he, Mr. Marston?  Was he?  Or was it just part of that quixotic
chivalry of which I have spoken?  The horse was a rogue: there was no
one else who could do him justice: so, rather than disappoint his
friend, the owner, the son turned out."

"And very rightly got hissed for his pains," said John Marston, grimly.
"I remember the smash well--Drayton's smash.  It ruined thousands of
poor people: and only a legal quibble saved a criminal prosecution."

"True," assented the secretary.  "But it was old Drayton's fault.  We
all knew it at the time. Danny Drayton--the son----"

"The man who died at Flers," interrupted John Marston, and the secretary
looked at him quietly.

"Perhaps: perhaps not.  Mistakes _have_ occurred, But whether he died or
whether he didn't--the son was incapable of even a mean thought.  He was
not to blame."

"I must beg to differ, sir," returned John Marston.  "The firm was
Drayton _and Son_: the Son was responsible as much as the father.  If
one member of a firm goes wrong, the other members must make good.  It
is only fair to the public."

"I see," answered the secretary.  "Then I wonder who the other member of
the firm can have been?  The father died soon after the exposure: the
son died at Flers."  He looked John Marston straight in the face.

"That would seem to account for the firm, returned the other,
indifferently.

"Except for one thing," said the secretary, "the significance of
which--strangely enough--has only just struck me.  There's a certain old
farmer in this district, who invested one hundred pounds with
Drayton--all his savings.  Along with the rest, it went smash.  A month
or two ago he received one hundred and thirty-five pounds in notes, from
an unknown source.  Seven years' interest at five per cent. is
thirty-five pounds."  And suddenly the secretary, usually one of the
most unemotional of men, leaned forward in his saddle, and his voice was
a little husky.  "Danny! You damned quixotic fool!  Come back to us: we
can't afford to lose a man who can go like you."

The man in ratcatcher stared fixedly in front of him--his profile set
and rigid.  For a moment the temptation was well-nigh overwhelming:
every account squared up--every loss made good. Then, ringing in his
ears, he heard once more the yells and cat-calls as he had cantered past
the stand at Aintree.

"As I said to you before, sir," he said, facing the secretary steadily:
"my name is John Marston. You are making a mistake."

What Major Dawlish's reply would have been will never be known.  He
seemed on the point of an explosion of wrath, when clear and shrill
through the morning air came Joe Mathers' "Gone away."  The pack came
tumbling out of covert, and everything else was forgotten.

"It's the right line," cried John Marston, excitedly.  "Hangman's
Bottom, for a quid."

The field streamed off, everyone according to their own peculiar methods
bent on getting the best they could out of a breast-high scent.  The
macadam brigade left early, and set grimly about their dangerous task.
The man whose horse always picked up a stone early if the run was likely
to be a hot one, and arrived cursing his luck, late but quite safe, duly
dismounted and fumbled with his outraged steed's perfectly sound hoof.
The main body of the field streamed along in a crowd--that big section
which is the backbone of every hunt, which contains every variety of
individual, and in which every idiosyncrasy of character may be observed
by the man who has eyes to see.  And then in front of all, riding their
own line--but not, as the uninitiated might imagine, deliberately
selecting the most impossible parts of every jump, merely for the sport
of the thing--the select few.

They had gone two miles without the suspicion of a check, before the
secretary found himself near Sir Hubert.  Both in their day had belonged
to that select few, but now they were content to take things a little
easier.

"It's Danny, Hubert," said the secretary, as they galloped side by side
over a pasture field towards a stiff-looking post and rails.  "Calling
himself John Marston."

The Master grunted--glancing for a moment under his bushy eyebrows at
the man, two or three hundred yards in front, who, despite his mount,
still lived with the vanguard.

"Of course it is," he snorted.  "There's no one else would be where he
is, on a horse like that, with hounds running at this rate."

They steadied their pace as they came to the timber, and neither spoke
again till they were halfway across the next field.

"What's his game, David?  Confound you, sir," his voice rose to a
bellow, as he turned in his saddle and glared at an impetuous youth
behind, "will you kindly not ride in my pocket?  Infernal young puppy!
What's his game, David?"

"Quixotic tommy-rot," snorted the other. "He knows I know he's Danny:
but he won't admit it."

"Has Molly seen him yet?"  Sir Hubert glanced away to the left, where
his daughter, on a raking black, had apparently got her hands full.

"I don't know."

The secretary, frowning slightly, followed the direction of the other's
gaze.  David Dawlish was no lover of young Dawson.  He watched the girl,
for a moment, noting the proximity of the blood chestnut close to her:
then he turned back to his old friend.  "That black is too much for
Molly, Hubert," he said, a trifle uneasily.  "He'll get away with her
some day."

"You tell her so, and see what happens, old man," chuckled Sir Hubert.
"I tried once."  Then he reverted to the old subject.  "What are we
going to do about it, David, if it is Danny?"

"There's nothing we can do," answered the other.  "Officially, he's
dead; the War Office have said so.  If he chooses to remain John Marston
we can't stop him."

And so for the time the matter was left; the hunting-field, when the
going is hot enough for the veriest glutton, is no place for idle
speculation and talk.  There is time enough for that afterwards; while
hounds are running it behoves a man to attend to the business in hand.

The pace by this time was beginning to tell. The main body of the hunt
now stretched over half a dozen fields; even the first-flight section
was getting thinned out.  And it was as David Dawlish topped the slight
rise which hid the brook at the bottom of the valley beyond--the
notorious Cedar Brook--that he found himself next to Molly Gollanfield.

Streaming up the other side were hounds, with Joe Mathers safely over
the water and fifty yards behind them.  Two or three others were level
with him, riding wide to his flank, but the secretary's eyes were fixed
on a man in ratcatcher who was just ramming an obviously tiring horse at
the brook.  With a faint grin, he noted the place he had selected to
jump; the spot well known to everyone familiar with the country as being
the best and firmest take-off.  He watched the horse rise--just fail to
clear--stumble and peck badly; he saw the rider literally lift it on to
its legs again, and sail on with barely a perceptible pause.  And then
he glanced at Molly Gollanfield.

"Well ridden; well ridden!"  The girl's impulsive praise at a consummate
piece of horsemanship made him smile a little grimly.  What would she
say when she knew the identity of the horseman?  And what would he say?

They flew the brook simultaneously, young Dawson a few yards behind, and
swept on up the other side of the valley.

"Who is that man in front, Uncle David?" called out the girl.  "It's a
treat to watch him ride."

"His name, so he tells me, is John Marston," said the secretary,
quietly.

"Has he ever been out with us before?"

They breasted the hill as she spoke, to find that the point had ended,
as such a run should end--but rarely does--with a kill in the open.  The
survivors of the front brigade had already dismounted as they came up,
and for a few moments no one could think or speak of anything but the
run.  And it was a Captain Malvin, in one of the Lancer regiments, who
recalled the mysterious stranger to the girl's mind.

"Who is that fellow in ratcatcher, Major?"  Malvin was standing by her
as he spoke, and the girl glanced round to find the subject of his
interest.

He had dismounted twenty or thirty yards away, and was making much of
his horse, which was completely cooked.

"Saw him in Boddington's," remarked young Dawson.  "How the devil did he
manage to get here on that?"

"By a process known as riding," said Malvin, briefly.  "If you mounted
that man on a mule, he'd still be at the top of a hunt--eh, Miss
Gollanfield?"

But Molly Gollanfield was staring fascinated at the stranger.  "Who did
you say it was, Uncle David?"  Her voice was low and tense, and Malvin
glanced at her in surprise.

"John Marston," returned the secretary, slowly, "is the name he gave
me."

And at that moment the man in ratcatcher looked at the girl.

"John Marston," she faltered.  "Why--why--it's Danny!  Danny, I thought
you were dead!"

She walked her horse towards him and held out her hand, while a
wonderful light dawned in her eyes.

"Danny!" she cried, "don't you remember me?"

And gradually the look of joy faded from her face, to be replaced by one
of blank amazement. For the man was looking at her as if she had been a
stranger.

Then, with a courteous bow, he removed his hat.  "You are the second
person, madam, who has made the same mistake this morning.  My name is
John Marston."

But the girl only stared at him in silence, and shook her head.

"I've been watching you ride, Danny," she said, at length, "and just
think of it--I didn't know you.  What a blind little fool I was, wasn't
I?"

"I don't see how you could be expected to recognize me, madam," answered
the man.  "I hope you'll have as good a second run as the one we've just
had.  I'm afraid this poor old nag must go stablewards."

He looped the reins over his arm, and once more raised his hat as he
turned away.

"But, Danny," cried the girl, a little wildly, "you can't go like this."

"Steady, Molly."  Young Dawson was standing beside her, looking a little
ruffled.  "I don't know who the devil Danny is or was; but this fellow
says he's John Marston.  You can't go throwin' your arms round a
stranger's neck in the huntin'-field.  It's simply not done."

"When I require your assistance on what is or is not done, Mr. Dawson, I
will let you know," returned the girl, coldly.  "Until then kindly keep
such information to yourself."

"Mr. Dawson!"  The youth recoiled a pace. "Molly! what do you mean?"

But the girl was taking not the slightest notice of him; her eyes were
fixed on the stranger, who was talking for a moment to David Dawlish.

"You forgot to take my cap," he said to the secretary, with a smile.
"If you like I will send it along by post; or, if you prefer it, I have
it on me now."

And at that moment it occurred.  It was all so quick that no one could
be quite sure what happened.  Perhaps it was a horse barging into the
black's quarters; perhaps it was the sudden flash of young Dawson's
cigarette-case in the sun. Perhaps only Uncle David saw what really
caused the black suddenly to give one wild convulsive buck and bolt like
the wind with the girl sawing vainly at its mouth.

For a moment there was a stunned silence; then, with an agonized cry,
Sir Hubert started to clamber into his saddle.

"The quarry!"  His frenzied shout sent a chill into the hearts of
everyone who heard, and half the hunt started to mount.  Only too well
did they know the danger; the black was heading straight for the old
disused slate-pit.

But it was the immaculate Dawson who suffered the greatest shock.  He
had just got his loot into the stirrup when he felt himself picked up
like a child and deposited in the mud.  And mounted on _his_ chestnut
was the man in ratcatcher.

"Keep back--all of you."  The tall, spare figure rose in the saddle and
dominated the scene. "It's a one-man job."  Then he swung the chestnut
round, gave him one rib-binder, and followed the bolting black.

"Hi! you, sir!" spluttered Dawson, shaking a fist at the retreating
figure.  "That's my horse."

But no one paid the smallest attention to the aggrieved youth;
motionless and intent, they were staring at the two galloping horses.
They saw the man swinging left-handed, and for a moment they failed to
realize his object.

"What's he doing?  What's he doing?"  David Dawlish was jumping up and
down in his excitement.  "He'll never catch her like that."

"He will," roared the cavalryman.  "Oh, lovely, lovely--look at that
recovery, sir--I ask you, look at it!  Don't you see his game, man?"  He
turned to the secretary.  "He's coming up between her and the quarry,
and he'll ride her off.  If he came up straight behind, nothing could
save 'em.  It's too close."

Fascinated, the field watched the grim race--helpless, unable to do
anything but sit and look on.  The man in ratcatcher had been right, and
they knew it, when he had called it a one-man job.  A crowd of galloping
horses would have maddened the black to frenzy.

And as for the two principal performers, they were perhaps the coolest
of all.  For a few agonizing seconds, when the girl first realized that
Nigger was bolting, she panicked; then, being a thoroughbred herself,
she pulled herself together and tried to stop him.  But he was away with
her--away with her properly; and it was just as she realized it, with a
sickening feeling of helplessness, that a strong, ringing voice came
clearly from behind her left shoulder.

"Drop your near rein, Molly; put both hands on your off, and
pull--girl--pull!  I'm coming."

She heard the thud of his horse behind her, and the black spurted again.
But the chestnut crept up till it was level with her girths--till the
two horses were neck and neck.

"Pull, darling, pull!"  With a wild thrill she heard his voice low and
tense beside her; regardless of everything, she stole one look at his
steady eyes, which flashed a message of confidence back.

"Pull--pull, on that off rein."

She felt the chestnut hard against her legs, boring into her as the man,
exerting every ounce of his strength, started to ride her off.

The black was coming round little by little; no horse living could have
resisted the combined pull of the one rein and the pressure of the
consummate rider on the other side.  More and more the man swung her
right-handed, never relaxing his steady pressure for an instant, and, at
last, with unspeakable relief, she realized that they were galloping
parallel with the edge of the quarry and not towards it.  It had been
touch and go--another twenty yards; and then, at the same moment, they
both saw it.  Straight in front of them, stretching back from the top of
the pit, there yawned a great gap.  She had forgotten the landslip
during the last summer.

She saw the man lift his crop, and give the black a heavy blow on the
near side of his head; she heard his frenzied shout of "Pull--for God's
sake--pull!" and then she was galloping alone.  Dimly she heard a
dreadful crash and clatter behind her; she had one fleeting glimpse of a
chestnut horse rolling over and over, and bumping sickeningly downwards,
while something else bumped downwards too; then she was past the gap
with a foot to spare.  That one stunning blow with the crop had swung
the amazed black through half a right-angle to safety; it had made the
chestnut swerve through half a right-angle the other way to----

Ah, no! not that.  Not dead--not dead.  He couldn't be that--not Danny.
And she knew it was Danny; had known it all along.  Blowing like a
steam-engine, the black had stopped exhausted, and she left him standing
where he was, as she ran back to the edge of the gap.

"Danny!  Danny--my man!" she called in an agony.  "Speak--just a word,
Danny.  My God!  it was all my fault!"

Feverishly she started to clamber down towards the still figure
sprawling motionless below.  But no answer came to her; only the thud of
countless other horses, as the field came up to the scene of the
disaster.

Sir Hubert, almost beside himself with emotion, was babbling
incoherently; the secretary and Joe Mathers were little better.

"Only Danny could have done it," he cried over and over again.  "Only
Danny could have saved her.  And, by Gad! sir, he has--and given his
life to do it."  He peered over the top, and called out anxiously to the
girl below: "Careful, my darling, careful; we can get to him round by
the road."

But the girl paid no heed to her father's cry: and when half a dozen
men, headed by David Dawlish, rode furiously in by the old entrance to
the quarry, they found her sitting on the ground with the unconscious
man's head pillowed on her lap.

She lifted her face, streaming with tears, and looked at the secretary.

"He's dead, Uncle David.  Danny! my Danny!  And it was all my fault."

For a few moments no one spoke; then one of the men stepped forward.

"May I examine him, Miss Gollanfield?"  He knelt down beside the
motionless figure.  "I'm not a doctor, but----"  For what seemed an
eternity he bent over him; then he rose quickly. "A flask at once.
There is still life."

It was not until the limp body had been gently placed on an extemporized
stretcher, to wait for the ambulance, that the cavalryman turned to
David Dawlish.

"Danny!" he said, thoughtfully.  "Not Danny Drayton?"

"Himself and no other," replied the secretary. "Masquerading as John
Marston."

The cavalryman whistled softly.  "The last time I saw him was at
Aintree, before the war. I never could get to the bottom of that
matter."

"Couldn't you?" said David Dawlish.  "And yet it's not very difficult.
'The sins of the fathers are visited'--you know the rest.  He
disappeared; and every single sufferer in that crash is being paid
back."

"But why that dreadful quod to-day?" pursued the soldier.

"All he could get, most likely.  Boddington's cattle are pretty
indifferent these days."  Dawlish glanced at the stretcher, and the
corners of his mouth twitched.  "The damned young fool could have had
the pick of my stable if he'd asked for it," he said, gruffly.
"Danny--on that herring-gutted brute--at Spinner's Copse!  But he was
always as proud as Lucifer, was Danny: and I'm thinking no one will ever
know what he's suffered since the crash."  And then, with apparently
unnecessary violence, the worthy secretary blew his nose.  "This cursed
glare makes my eyes water," he announced, when the noise had subsided.

The cavalryman regarded the dull gloom of the old pit dispassionately.

"Quite so, Major," he murmured at length. "Er--quite so."


                                 *III*


"Well, Sir Philip!"  With her father and David Dawlish, Molly was
waiting in the hall to hear the verdict.  The ambulance had brought the
unconscious man straight to the Master's house: and for the last quarter
of an hour Sir Philip Westwood, the great surgeon, who by a fortunate
turn of Fate was staying at an adjoining place, had been carrying out
his examination.  Now he glanced at the girl, and smiled gravely.

"There is every hope, Miss Gollanfield," he said, cheerfully.

With a little sob the girl buried her face against Sir Hubert's
shoulder.

"As far as I can see," continued the doctor, "there is nothing broken:
only very severe bruises and a bad concussion.  In a week he should be
walking again."

"Thank God!" whispered the girl, and Sir Philip patted her shoulder.

"A great man," he said, "and a great deed. I'll come over to-morrow and
see him again."

He walked towards the front door, followed by Sir Hubert, and the girl
turned her swimming eyes on David Dawlish.

"If he'd died, Uncle David," she said, brokenly, "I--I----"

"He's not going to, Molly," interrupted the secretary.  Then, after a
pause, "Why did you put the spur into Nigger?" he asked, curiously.

"You saw, did you?"  The girl stared at him miserably.  "Because I was a
little fool: because I was mad with him--because I loved him, and he
called himself John Marston."  She rose, and laughed a little wildly.
"And then when Nigger really did bolt I was glad--glad: and when I saw
him beside me, I could have sung for joy.  I knew he'd come--and he did.
And now I could kill myself."

And staunch old David Dawlish--uncle by right of purchase with many
sweets in years gone by, if not by blood--was still thinking it over
when the door of her room banged upstairs.

"A whisky and soda, Hubert," he remarked, as the latter joined him, "is
clearly indicated."

"We'll have trouble with him, David," grunted the Master.  "Damned
quixotic young fool.  He's got no right to get killed officially: it
upsets all one's plans.  Probably have to pass an Act of Parliament to
bring him to life again."

"Leave it to Molly, old man."  The secretary measured out his tot.
"Leave it all to her."

"I never do anything else," sighed Sir Hubert. "What is worrying me is
young Dawson."

"There's nothing really in that, is there?"  David Dawlish looked a
little anxiously at his old friend: as has been said before, he was no
lover of young Dawson.

"There's a blood chestnut stone-dead at the bottom of a pit," returned
the other.  "However----"

"Quite," assented Dawlish.  "Leave it to Molly: leave it all to her."

Which, taking everything into consideration, was quite the wisest
decision they could have come to; it saved such a lot of breath.

They both glanced up as a hospital nurse came down the stairs.  "Miss
Gollanfield asked me to tell you, Sir Hubert," she remarked, "that the
patient is conscious.  She is sitting with him for a few minutes."

"Oh, she is, is she?"  Sir Hubert rose from his chair a little
doubtfully.

"Sit down, Hubert; sit down," grinned Dawlish.  "Haven't we just decided
to leave it all to her?"


"Well, John Marston!  Feeling better?"

The man turned his head slowly on the pillow, and stared at the girl.

"What an unholy----"  he muttered.  "How's the horse?"

The girl looked at him steadily.  "Dead--back broken.  We thought you'd
done the same."

"Poor brute!  A grand horse."  He passed one of his hands dazedly across
his forehead. "I had to take him--I couldn't have caught you on mine.  I
must explain things to your fiancé."

"My what?" asked the girl.

"Aren't you engaged to him?" said the man. "They told me----"  The words
tailed off, and he closed his eyes.

For a moment the girl looked at him with a great yearning tenderness on
her face; then she bent over and laid a cool hand on his forehead.

"Go to sleep, Danny Drayton," she whispered. "Go to sleep."

But the name made him open his eyes again.

"I told you my name was John Marston," he insisted.

"Then I require an immediate explanation of why you called me darling,"
she answered.

He looked at her weakly; then with a little tired smile he gave in.

"Molly," he said, very low, "my little Molly. I've dreamed of you, dear;
I don't think you've ever been out of my thoughts all these long years.
Just for the moment--I am Danny; to-morrow I'll be John Marston again."

"Will you?" she whispered, and her face was very close to his.  "Then
there will be a scandal. For I don't see how John Marston and Mrs. Danny
Drayton can possibly live together.  My dear, dear man!"

Thus did the man in ratcatcher fall asleep, with the feel of her lips on
his, and the touch of her hand on his forehead.  And thus did two men
find them a few moments later, only to tiptoe silently downstairs again,
after one glance from the door.

"Damn this smoke," said David Dawlish, gruffly.  "It's got in my eyes
again."

"You're a liar, David," grunted Sir Hubert. "And a sentimental old fool
besides.  So am I."




                   _*II -- "An Arrow at a Venture"*_


                                  *I*


For the twentieth time the Man went through the whole wretched business
again, in his mind.  To the casual diner at the Milan, he was just an
ordinary well-groomed Englishman, feeding by himself, and if he ate a
little wearily, and there was a gleam of something more than sadness in
the deep-set eyes, it was not sufficiently noticeable to attract
attention.

"Monsieur finds everything to his satisfaction?"  The head-waiter paused
by the table, and the Man glanced up at him.  A smile flickered round
his mouth as the irony of the question struck home, and, almost
unconsciously, his hand touched the letter in his coat pocket.

"Everything, thank you," he answered, gravely. "Everything, François,
except the whole infernal universe."

The head-waiter shook his head sympathetically.

"I regret, Monsieur Lethbridge, that our kitchen is not large enough to
keep that on the bill of fare."

"Otherwise you'd cook it to a turn and make even it palatable," said
Lethbridge, bitterly.  "No, it's beyond you, François; and, at the
moment, it looks as if it was beyond me.  Tell 'em to bring me a half
bottle of the same, will you?"

The head-waiter picked up the empty champagne bottle, and then paused
for a moment. Lethbridge was an old customer, and with François that was
the same as being an old friend. For years he had come to the Milan,
and, latterly, he had always brought the Girl with him, a wonderful,
clear-eyed, upstanding youngster, who seemed almost too young for the
narrow gold ring on her left hand.  And François, who had once heard him
call her his Colt, had nodded his approval and been glad.  It seemed an
ideal marriage, and he was nothing if not sentimental. But to-night all
was not well; the Colt had been a bit tricky perhaps; the snaffle had
not been quite light enough in the tender mouth.  And so François
paused, and the eye of the two men met.

"The younger they are, M'sieur--the more thoroughbred--the gentler must
be the touch. Otherwise----"  He shrugged his shoulders, and brushed an
imaginary crumb from the table.

"Yes, François," said Lethbridge, slowly, "otherwise----"

"They hurt their mouths, M'sieur; and that hurts those who love them.
And sometimes it's not the youngster's fault."

The next moment he was bowing some new arrivals to a table, while Hugh
Lethbridge stared thoughtfully across the crowded room to where the
orchestra was preparing to give their next selection.

"Sometimes it's not the youngster's fault."  He took the letter out of
his pocket and read it through again, though every word of it was
branded in letters of fire on his brain.

"I hope this won't give you too much of a shock," it began, "but I can't
live with you any more."

"Too much of a shock!"  Dear Heavens! It had been like a great, stunning
blow from which he was still dazedly trying to recover.

"Nothing seems to count with you except your business and making money."
Hugh's lips twisted into a bitter smile.  "You grudge me every penny I
spend; and then refuse to let me have my own friends."

Oh, Colt, Colt, how brutally untrue a half truth can be!

"Everything has been going wrong lately, and so I think it's better to
have a clean cut.  There's no good you asking me to come back.--DORIS."

Once more Hugh Lethbridge stared across the room.  A waiter placed the
new bottle on the table, but he took no notice.  His mind was busy with
the past, and his untasted food grew cold on the plate in front of him.

It was in the summer of 1917 that Hugh Lethbridge, being on sick leave
from France, met Doris Lashley for the first time.  She was helping at
the hospital where Hugh came to rest finally; and having once set eyes
on her, he made no effort to hurry his departure unduly.  The contrast
between talking to Doris and wallowing in the mud-holes of Passchendaele
was very pleasant; and in due course, assisted by one or two taxi-rides
and some quiet dinners _à deux_, he proposed and was accepted.  In
October he married her; in November he returned to France, after a
fortnight's honeymoon spent in Devonshire.

He went back to his old battalion, and stagnated with them through the
winter.  But the stagnation was made endurable by the wonder of the girl
who was his: by the remembrance of those unforgettable days and nights
when he had been alone with her in the little hotel down Dawlish way; by
the glory of her letters.  For she was a very human girl, even though
she was just a Colt. Nineteen and a half is not a very great age, and
sometimes of a night Hugh would lie awake listening to the rattle of a
machine-gun down the line, and the half-forgotten religion of childhood
would surge through his mind.  Thirty seems old to nineteen, and dim,
inarticulate prayers would rise to the great brooding Spirit above that
He would never let this slip of a girl down.  Then sleep would
come--sleep, when a kindly Fate would sometimes let him dream of her;
dreams when she would come to him out of the mists, and they would stand
together again in the little sandy cove with the red cliffs towering
above them.  She would put her hands on his shoulders, and shake him
gently to and fro until, just as he was going to kiss her, a raucous
voice would bellow in his ear, "Stand to."  And the Heaven of
imagination would change to the Hell of grey trenches just before the
dawn.

In March, 1918, Hugh wangled a fortnight's leave.  And at this point it
is necessary to touch for a moment on that unpleasant essential to
modern life--money.  The girl had brought in as her contribution to the
establishment the sum of one hundred pounds a year left her by her
grandmother; Hugh had about three hundred a year private means in
addition to his Army pay. Before the war it had been in addition to what
he was making in the City; after the war it would be the same again.
And, as everyone knows, what a man may make in the City depends on a
variety of circumstances, many of which are quite outside his own
control.  That point, however, concerns the future; and for the moment
it is March, 1918--leave.  Moreover, as has been said, the girl was just
a Colt.

For a fortnight they lived--the Man with his eyes wide open, but not
caring--at the rate of five thousand a year.  They blew two hundred of
the best, and loved every minute of it.  Then came the German offensive,
and we are not concerned with the remainder of 1918.  Sufficient to say
that in his wisdom--or was it his folly?--there was no addition to the
family when, in February, 1919, he was demobilized, and the story proper
begins.

Hugh's gratuity was just sufficient to supply the furniture for one room
in the house they took near Esher.  If it had been expended on lines of
utility rather than those of show it would have gone farther; but the
stuff was chosen by Doris one afternoon while he was at the office, and
when she pointed it out to him with ill-concealed pride at the shop, he
stifled his misgivings and agreed that it was charming.  It was; so was
the price.  For the remainder of the furniture he dipped into his
capital, at a time when he wanted every available penny he could lay his
hands on for his business.  He never spoke to Doris about money; there
were so many other things to discuss as the evenings lengthened and
spring changed to early summer.  They were intensely personal things,
monotonous to a degree to any Philistine outsider who might have been
privileged to hear them.  But since they seemed to afford infinite
satisfaction to the two principal performers, the feelings of a
Philistine need not be considered.

And then one evening a whole variety of little things happened together.
To start with, Hugh had spent the afternoon going more carefully than
usual into books and ledgers, and when he had finished he lit a
cigarette and stared a trifle blankly at the wall opposite.  There was
no doubt about it, business was rotten.  Stuff which he had been
promised, and for which heavy deposits had been paid, was not
forthcoming.  It was no fault of the firms he was dealing with; he knew
that their letters of regret were real statements of fact.
War-weariness, labour unrest, a hundred other almost indefinable causes
were at work, and the stuff simply wasn't there to deliver.  If he
liked, as they had failed in their contract, he could have his deposit
back, etc., etc.  So ran half a dozen letters, and Hugh turned them over
on his desk a little bitterly.  It was no good to him having his deposit
back; it was no good to him living on his capital.  And there was no use
mincing matters: as things stood he was making practically no income out
of his work.  It would adjust itself in time--that he knew.  The
difficulty was the immediate present and the next few months.  What a
pity it was he couldn't do as he would have done in the past--take rooms
and live really quietly till things adjusted themselves. And then, with
a start, he realized why he couldn't, and with a quick tightening of his
jaw lie rose and reached for his hat.  She must never know--God bless
her.  Hang it, things would come right soon.

He bought an evening paper on his way down, and glanced over it
mechanically.

"If," had written some brilliant contributor, "the nation at large, and
individuals in particular, will not realize, and that right soon, that
any business or country whose expenditure exceeds its income must
inevitably be ruined sooner or later----"

Hugh got no farther.  He crushed the paper into a ball and flung it out
of the window, muttering viciously under his breath.

"Backed a stiff 'un?" said his neighbour, sympathetically.  "I've had
five in succession."

He walked from the station a little quicker than usual.  There was
nothing for it but drastic economy; and as for any idea of the little
car Doris was so keen on, it simply couldn't be done. Anyway, as the
agent had told him over the 'phone that morning, there was no chance of
delivery for at least six months.  Had advised getting a secondhand one
if urgently needed--except that, of course, at the present moment they
were more expensive than new ones.  But still one could get one at
once--in fact, he had one.  Only three-fifty.

Hugh hung up his hat in the hall and stepped into the drawing-room.  He
could see Doris outside working in the garden, but for a moment or two
he made no movement to join her.  His eyes were fixed on the huge,
luxurious ottoman, covered with wonderful fat cushions.  It was
undoubtedly the most comfortable thing he had ever sat on: it was made
to be sat on, and nightly it was sat on--by both of them.  It was the
recipient of those intensely personal things so monotonous to the
Philistine; and it had cost, with cushions and trappings complete, one
hundred and twenty Bradburys.

He was still looking at it thoughtfully when the girl came in through
the open window.

"I want a great big kiss, ever so quick, please," she announced, going
up to him.  "One more. Thank you!"

With his hands on her shoulders he held her away from him, and she
smiled up into his eyes.

"I very nearly came and looked you up in your grubby old office to-day,"
she said, putting his tie straight.  "And then I knew that I'd get on a
bus going the wrong way, and I hadn't enough money for a taxi.  I'd
spent it all on a treat for you."

Almost abruptly his arms dropped to his sides.

"I didn't know you were coming up, darling," he said, pulling out his
cigarette-case.

"Nor did I till just before I went," she answered.  "Don't you want to
know what the treat is?"

Without waiting for him to speak, she went on, prodding one of his
waistcoat buttons gently with a little pink finger at each word.

"I bought two whopping fat peaches--one for you and one for me.  They
were awful expensive--seven shillings and sixpence each.  And after
dinner we'll eat them and make a drefful mess."

Now, I am fully aware that any and every male reader who may chance to
arrive at this point will think that under similar circumstances he
would argue thus: "The peaches were bought. After all, they were a
little thing--fifteen shillings is not a fortune.  Therefore,
undoubtedly the thing to do was to take her in his arms, make much of
her, and remark, 'You extravagant little bean--you'll break the firm, if
you go on like this.  But I love you very much, and after we've made a
drefful mess I'm going to talk to you drefful seriously,' or words to
that effect."

My friendly male, you're quite correct.  You appreciate the value of
little things; you see how vastly more important they are than a
stagnating business or any stupid fears as to what may happen to the
being you love most in the world if----

Unfortunately, Hugh was not so wise in his time as you.  That little
thing seemed to be so big--it's a way of little things.  It seemed
bigger than the business and the motor-car and the ottoman all combined.

"My dear old thing," he said--not angrily, but just a little
wearily--"have you _no_ sense of the value of money?"

Then he turned and went to his own room, without looking back.  And so
he didn't see the look on the girl's face: the look of a child that has
been spoken to sharply and doesn't understand--the look of a dog that
has been beaten by the master it adores.  If he had seen it there was
still time--but he didn't.  And when he came back five minutes later,
remorseful and furious with himself, the girl was not there.  She was
upstairs, staring a little miserably out of the bedroom window.

And that had been the beginning of it.  Sitting there in the restaurant,
Hugh traced everything back to that.  Of course, there had been other
things too.  He saw them now clearly: a whole host of little stupid
points which he had hardly thought of at the time.  Business had not
improved until--the irony of it--that very day, when a big deal had gone
through successfully, and he had realized that the turning-point had
come. He had hurried home to tell her, and had found--the letter.

Mechanically he lit a cigarette, and once again his thoughts went back
over the last few months. That wretched evening when she gave him a
heavy bill from her dressmaker, with a polite intimation at the bottom
that something on account by return would oblige.  He had had a
particularly bad day; but she was his Colt, and there was no good being
angry about it.

"They hurt their mouths, M'sieur."  He ground out his cigarette
savagely.  "Handle them gently."  And he had told her, when she
mentioned her hundred a year, that she had already spent two in four
months.  It was true, but--what the devil had that got to do with it?

And then John Fordingham.  Hugh's jaw set as he thought of that row.
There he had been right--absolutely right.  Fordingham was a man whose
reputation was notorious.  He specialized in young married women, and he
was a very successful specialist.  He was one of those men with lots of
money, great personal charm, and the morals of a monkey.  That was
exactly what Hugh had said to her before flatly forbidding her to have
anything to do with him.

He recalled now the sudden uplift of her shoulders, the straight, level
look of her eyes.

"Forbid?" she had said.

"Forbid," he had answered.  "The man is an outsider of the purest
water."

And he had been right--absolutely right.  He took out his cigarette-case
again, and even as he did so he became rigid.  Coming down the steps of
the restaurant was the man himself, with Doris.

For a few moments everything danced before his eyes.  The blood was
rushing to his head: tables, lights, the moving waiters, swam before him
in a red haze.  Then he shrank back behind the pillar in front and
waited for them to sit down.  He saw her glance towards the table at
which they had usually sat--the table which he had refused to have that
night; then she followed Fordingham to one which had evidently been
reserved for him at the other end of the restaurant. She sat down with
her back towards Hugh, and by leaning forward he could just see her neck
and shoulders gleaming white through the bit of flame-coloured gauze she
was wearing over her frock.

His eyes rested on her companion, and for a while Hugh studied him
critically and impartially. Faultlessly turned out, he was bending
towards Doris with just the right amount of deferential admiration on
his face.  Occasionally he smiled, showing two rows of very white teeth,
and as he talked he moved his hands in little gestures which were more
foreign than English.  They were well-shaped hands, perfectly manicured,
a fact of which their owner was fully aware.

After a time Fordingham ceased to do the talking.  The occasional smiles
showed no more; a serious look, with just a hint of slave-like devotion
in it, showed on his face as he listened to Doris. Once or twice he
shook his head thoughtfully; once or twice he allowed his eyes to meet
hers with an expression which required no interpretation.

"My poor child," it said; "my poor little hardly used girl.  Don't you
know that I love you, tenderly, devotedly?  But, of coarse, I couldn't
dream of saying so.  I'm only just a friend."

It was so utterly obvious to the man behind the pillar, that for a while
he watched them with the same disinterested feeling that he would have
watched a play.

"She's telling him what a rotten life she's had," he reflected,
cynically.  "Her husband doesn't understand her.  Fordingham answers the
obvious cue with a soulful look.  If only he had been the husband in
question, there would have been no misunderstanding.  Perhaps not.  Only
a broken heart, my Colt, that's all."

He looked up as François stopped in front of his table.

"She doesn't know I'm here, does she?" asked Hugh, quietly.

"No, M'sieur."  The head-waiter glanced a little sadly at the two heads
so close together.

Hugh took a piece of paper from his pocket, and scribbled a few words on
it in pencil.

"I don't want her to know--at least, not yet. Would you ask the
orchestra to play that?"  He handed the slip across the table.  "It's
important."  And then, "Wait, François; I want to find out where she
goes to after dinner.  It's too late now for a theatre, and I expect
she's staying at an hotel.  Can you do that for me?"

The head-waiter nodded in silence, and moved away.  Very few men would
have asked him to do such a thing; he would have done it for still
fewer.  But this was an exception, and tragedy is never far off when the
Fordinghams of this world dine with youngsters who have run away from
their husbands.

Hugh, with an eagerness which almost suffocated him, waited for the
first bars of the waltz he had asked the orchestra to play.  The last
time he had heard it, he had been dining at the Milan with Doris.  It
was their favourite waltz; on every programme they had made a point of
dancing it together.  Would she remember? Would it break through the
wretched wall of misunderstanding, and carry her back to the days when
it was just they two, and there was nothing else that mattered in the
whole wide world?

The haunting melody stole gently through the room, and, with his heart
pounding madly, Hugh Lethbridge watched his wife.  At the very first
note she sat up abruptly, and with a grim triumph Hugh saw the look of
sudden surprise on her companion's face.  Then, very slowly, she turned
and stared at their usual table.  Her lips were parted, and to the man
who watched so eagerly it seemed as if she were breathing a little
quickly. Almost he fancied he could see a look of dawning wonder in her
eyes, like a child awakening in a strange room.

Then she turned away, and sat motionless till the music sobbed into
silence.  And as her companion joined in the brief perfunctory applause,
Hugh's glance for a moment rested on François. The head-waiter was
smiling gently to himself.

Five minutes later she rose, and Fordingham, with a quick frown, got up
with her.  That acute judge of feminine nature was under no delusions as
to what had happened, and behind the smiling mask of his face he cursed
the orchestra individually and comprehensively.  Quite obviously a girl
not to be rushed; he had been congratulating himself on the progress
made during dinner. In fact, he had been distinctly hopeful that the
fruit was ripe for the plucking that very night. And now that confounded
tune had wakened memories.  And memories are the devil with women.

He adjusted her opera-cloak, and followed her to the door.  Things would
have to be handled carefully in the car going back, very carefully. One
false word, and the girl would shy like a wild thing.  He was thankful
that he had already told her quite casually that by an extraordinary
coincidence he was stopping at the same hotel as she was.  At the time
it had seemed to make not the slightest impression on her; she had not
even required the usual glib lie that his flat was being done up.

He helped her into the car and spoke to the chauffeur.  And a large man
in a gorgeous uniform, having given a message to a small page-boy,
watched the big Daimler glide swiftly down Piccadilly.

"Madame has gone to the Magnificent, M'sieur," were the words with which
François roused Hugh from his reverie, a few minutes later.

"She remembered, François; she remembered that tune."

"Oui, M'sieur--she remembered.  You must not let her forget again.
Monsieur Fordingham is----"  He hesitated, and left his sentence
unfinished.

"Mr. Fordingham is a blackguard," said Hugh, grimly.  "And I'm a fool.
So between us she hasn't had much of a show."

"Monsieur is going to the Magnificent?"  François pulled back his table.

"I am, François"--shortly.

"Be easy, Monsieur.  Be gentle.  Don't hurt her mouth again----"  He
bowed as was befitting to an old customer.  "Good-night, Monsieur. Will
you be dining to-morrow?"

"That depends, _mon ami_.  Perhaps----"

"I think you will, M'sieur.  At that table----"  With a smile he pointed
to the usual one.  "I will order your dinner myself--for two."


                                  *II*


It had not occurred to Hugh before; for some reason or other it had not
even entered his mind. And then, with a sudden crushing force, the two
names leaped at him from the page of the register at the Magnificent,
and for the moment numbed him.

"Doris Lethbridge," and then, a dozen lines below, "John Fordingham."
What a fool, what a short-sighted fool, he was!  Good God! did he not
know Fordingham's reputation?  And yet, through some inexplicable freak
of mind, this development had not so much as crossed his brain.  And
there had he been sitting at his club for over an hour, in order to
ensure seeing the Colt in her room and avoid any chance of having a
scene downstairs.

Dimly he realized the clerk was speaking.

"Number seven hundred and ten, sir; and since you have no luggage, we
must ask for a deposit of a pound."

"I see," said Hugh, speaking with a sort of deadly calmness, "that a
great friend of mine is stopping here--Mr. Fordingham.  When--er--did he
take his room?"

"Mr. Fordingham?"  The clerk glanced at the book.  "Some time this
afternoon, sir.  He is upstairs now; would you like me to ring up his
room?"

"No, thank you; I won't disturb him at this hour."  He pushed a pound
note across the desk and turned slowly away.  Half unconsciously he
walked over to the lift and stepped inside.

"Doris Lethbridge--John Fordingham."  Oh! dear God!

"What number, sir?"  The lift-man was watching him a trifle curiously.

"Six hundred and ninety-four," said Hugh, mechanically.  "No--seven
hundred and ten, I mean."

"They are both on the same floor," said the man, concealing a smile.  At
the Magnificent slight confusion as to numbers of rooms was not unknown.

"Doris Lethbridge--John Fordingham!"

The lift shot up, and still the names danced madly before his eyes.
Every pulse in his body was hammering; wave upon wave of emotion rose in
his throat, choking him; his mouth seemed parched and dry.

"Doris Lethbridge--John Fordingham!"

"To the right, sir, for both rooms."

The door shut behind him and the lift sank rapidly out of sight.  For a
moment he stood in the long, deserted passage; then slowly, almost
falteringly, he walked along it.

Six hundred and ninety.  A pair of brown boots were outside, and Hugh
stopped and looked at them critically.

"An unpleasant colour," he reflected; "most unpleasant."

A passing chambermaid glanced at him suspiciously, but Hugh stared right
through her. He was supremely unconscious of her existence; only those
two names mocked him wherever he looked, and the pair of unpleasant
brown boots.  He wondered if their owner was equally unpleasant.

Slowing he walked on.  Six hundred and ninety-three--six hundred and
ninety-four.  He staggered a little, and leaned for a moment against the
wall. Then, very deliberately, he pulled himself together and listened.
There was no sound coming from the room at all.  He listened for voices,
but all was silent; and then suddenly he heard the click of a cupboard
door closing.

So Doris was inside.  Doris was inside--and----  Hugh took a deep
breath; then he knocked.

"Who's there?"  The Colt's voice, a little startled, came from the room,
and Hugh's heart gave a great suffocating jump.  His lips moved, but
only a hoarse whisper came.  He heard steps coming towards the door; the
handle turned, and the next moment he was looking into the Colt's eyes.

For one second there shone in them the look of a great joy.  Then she
frowned quickly.

"What are you doing here?" she demanded, "I don't want to see you at
all."

He pushed past her into the room, and for a while the relief was so
wonderful that he could only stand there staring at her foolishly.  Then
at last he found his voice.

"Oh, my Colt," he whispered, brokenly, "thank God I've found you!"  She
closed the door and came slowly towards him.  "Thank God I've found
you--in time!"  He said the last two words under his breath, but she
heard them.

"What do you mean by 'in time'?" she said, and her voice showed no sign
of relenting.  "If you think I'm going to come home with you, you're
quite wrong.  Besides," she added, irrelevantly, "the last train's a
beastly one.  It stops everywhere."

Hugh looked at her with a faint smile, and then sat down on the edge of
the bed.

"Colt," he said, slowly, "am I the biggest brute in the world?  Am I a
cad, and a poisonous beast?  Am I, Colt?"

She stared at him, a little perplexed; then she shrugged her shoulders.

"Certainly not," she answered.  "You're merely an inconsiderate and
selfish man."

"Because," he went on, ignoring her remark, "if it's any gratification
to you to know it, I should have to be everything I said to deserve such
a punishment as you've given me."

"I don't see it at all," she remarked.  "But--as a matter of fact--if
you want to know, I wasn't going to stay away for good, as I said in my
letter.  I was going to come back in a week or so."

"What made you change your mind?" he asked, quietly.

"Something which happened to-night."

For a moment his collar felt strangely tight.

"Something which recalled you as you used to be--not as you are now.  It
made me determine to give you another chance."

"Ah--h!"  A great sigh of relief came from the man.  "Was it--a piece of
music?"

She looked at him quickly.

"How did you know?"

"An arrow at a venture," he answered.  "Was it Our Tune?"

"Yes--it was."

"And where did you hear it?"

"At the restaurant where I was dining."  She lit a cigarette with
studied indifference. "The Milan.  I dined there with Mr. Fordingham."

Hugh nodded thoughtfully.

"They give you good grub there, don't they? I see Fordingham is stopping
here."

"Is he?" said the girl.  "I believe, now you mention it, he did say
something about it."  She was looking away, and did not see the sudden
penetrating glance from the man on the bed. And he--in that one vital
moment--knew, and was utterly and completely happy.  His Colt was as
innocent as a little child, and nothing else mattered on God's earth.
Then, through the great joy which was singing in his brain, he heard her
speaking again.

"I like Mr. Fordingham, Hugh.  And you will have to understand that if I
consent to come back to you, it will only be on the condition that if I
want to I can go out and dine with him."

It was at that moment that once again there came a knock on the door.

The Colt looked up quickly, and Hugh rose.

"In case it's a message," he whispered, "I'll get over here."

He moved to a place where he could not be seen, and waited.  On his face
there was a grim smile as he watched her cross the room.  In his mind
there was absolute certainty as to who had knocked.  If she wanted to,
after this, she should dine with Fordingham as much as she wished.

She opened the door, and stopped in amazement.

"Mr. Fordingham!" she gasped.  "What on earth do you want?"

With a quick movement Fordingham stepped into the room and shut the
door.

"What do I want?" he answered, in the low, vibrant tone that was
generally very successful. "Why, you, my darling little girl."
Engrossed in his desire he failed to notice Hugh, who was leaning on a
chest of drawers watching the scene. He also failed to notice that the
look of blank amazement on the Colt's face had been succeeded by one of
outraged fury.  "Give him up, little girl," he went on, "give him up and
come to me."

The next moment he staggered back, with a hand to his cheek.

"You little spitfire," he snarled, and then quite suddenly he stood very
still.  For Hugh's voice, clear and faintly amused, was speaking.

"Good for you, Colt.  Now the other cheek."

The sound of a second blow rang through the room, and Hugh laughed
gently.

"I--I----" stammered Fordingham.  "There's been a mistake.  I--I--must
apologize.  The wrong room----"

He stood cringing by the door, staring fearfully at Hugh, who had left
his position by the chest of drawers, and was standing in front of him.

"You lie, you miserable hound," said Lethbridge, contemptuously.
"You've made a mistake right enough; but it was not a mistake in the
matter of the room.  You deliberately planned this whole show, and
now----" he took him by the collar, "you can reap the reward."

He shook Fordingham, as a terrier shakes a rat; then he flung him into a
corner.

"Open the door, Colt," he said, quietly, "and we'll throw the mess into
the passage."

The mess did not wait to be thrown; it gathered unto itself legs, and
departed rapidly.

"Hang it!" said Hugh, as he closed the door. "I've nearly broken my toe
on him."

He limped to the bed, where he sat rubbing his foot.  Just once he stole
a glance at the Colt, who was standing rigidly by the mantelpiece; then
he resumed the rubbing.  And on his face there was a faint, tender
smile.

Then the massage ceased as a pair of soft arms came round his neck from
behind.

"Boy! oh, boy!" and her mouth was very close to his ear.  "You don't
think--oh! tell me you don't think--that I----"

He put his hand over her mouth.

"It's no question of thinking, my Colt, I know----"  For a while he
stared at the face so close to his own; then very gently he kissed her
on the lips.  "I know--I was at the Milan myself to-night, Colt--behind
a pillar.  I told 'em to play Our Tune."

He stood up and smiled at her.

"We'll manage the show better now.  I've been worried; I've been a fool.
I won't be any more.  And now it's time you went to bed."  He turned
away abruptly.  "I'll be getting off to my own room."

But she was at the door before him, arms outstretched, barring the way.

"Just wait a moment," she cried, a little breathlessly, "I want to
telephone before--before you go----"

"Telephone!"  His surprise showed on his face.  "At this hour."

But the Colt was already speaking.

"Halloa!  Is that the office?  Oh, it's Mrs. Lethbridge speaking.  My
husband has suddenly arrived.  He has a room here, so could you give us
a double room, in exchange for our two singles?  You can?  Thank you."

She replaced the receiver and turned to the Man.

"There are a whole lot of things I don't understand," she said,
demurely, "and it won't be any more expensive."

But the Man had her in his arms.

"My Colt!" he whispered, triumphantly.  "My Colt!"




                  _*III -- The House by the Headland*_


"You'll no get there, zurr.  There'll be a rare storm this night.  Best
bide here, and be going to-morrow morning after 'tis over."

The warning of my late host, weather-wise through years of experience,
rang through my brain as I reached the top of the headland, and, too
late, I cursed myself for not having heeded his words.  With a gasp I
flung my pack down on the ground, and loosened my collar.  Seven miles
behind me lay the comfortable inn where I had lunched; eight miles in
front the one where I proposed to dine.  And midway between them was I,
dripping with perspiration and panting for breath.

Not a puff of air was stirring; not a sound broke the death-like
stillness, save the sullen, lazy beat of the sea against the rocks
below.  Across the horizon, as far as the eye could see, stretched a
mighty bank of black cloud, which was spreading slowly and relentlessly
over the whole heaven. Already its edge was almost overhead, and as I
felt the first big drop of rain on my forehead, I cursed myself freely
once again.  If only I had listened to mine host: if only I was still in
his comfortable oak-beamed coffee-room, drinking his most excellent
ale----  I felt convinced he was the type of man who would treat such
trifles as regulation hours with the contempt they deserved. And, even
as I tasted in imagination the bite of the grandest of all drinks on my
parched tongue, and looked through the glass bottom of the tankard at
the sanded floor, the second great drop of rain splashed on my face.
For a moment or two I wavered.  Should I go back that seven miles, and
confess myself a fool? or should I go on the further eight and hope that
the next cellar would be as good as the last?  In either case I was
bound to get drenched to the skin, and at length I made up my mind.  I
would not turn back for any storm, and the matter of the quality of the
ale must remain on the laps of the gods. And at that moment, like a
solid wall of water, the rain came.

I have travelled into most corners of the world, in the course of forty
years' wandering; I have been through the monsoon going south to
Singapore from Japan, I have been caught on the edge of a water-spout in
the South Sea Islands; but I have never known anything like the rain
which came down that June evening on the south-west coast of England.
In half a minute every garment I wore was soaked; the hills and the sea
were blotted out, and I stumbled forward blindly, unable to see more
than a yard in front of me. Then, almost as abruptly as it had started,
the rain ceased.  I could feel the water squelching in my boots, and
trickling down my back, as I kept steadily descending into the valley
beyond the headland.  There was nothing for it now but to go through
with it.  I couldn't get any wetter than I was; so that, when I suddenly
rounded a little knoll and saw in front a low-lying, rambling house, the
idea of sheltering there did not at once occur to me.  I glanced at it
casually in the semi-darkness, and was trudging past the gate, my mind
busy with other things, when a voice close behind me made me stop with a
sudden start.  A man was speaking, and a second before I could have
sworn I was alone.

"A bad night, sir," he remarked, in a curiously deep voice, "and it will
be worse soon.  The thunder and lightning is nearly over.  Will you not
come in and shelter?  I can supply you with a change of clothes if you
are wet."

"You are very good, sir," I answered slowly, peering at the tall, gaunt
figure beside me.  "But I think I will be getting on, thank you all the
same."

"As you like," he answered indifferently, and even as he spoke a vivid
flash of lightning quivered and died in the thick blackness of the sky,
and almost instantaneously a deafening crash of thunder seemed to come
from just over our heads. "As you like."  he repeated, "but I shall be
glad of your company if you cared to stay the night."

It was a kind offer, though in a way the least one would expect in
similar circumstances, and I hesitated.  Undoubtedly there was little
pleasure to be anticipated in an eight-mile tramp under such conditions,
and yet there was something--something indefinable, incoherent--which
said to me insistently: "Go on; don't stop.  Go on."

I shook myself in annoyance, and my wet clothes clung to me clammily.
Was I, at my time of life, nervous, because a man had spoken to me
unexpectedly?

"I think if I may," I said, "I will change my mind and avail myself of
your kind offer.  It is no evening for walking for pleasure."

Without a word he led the way into the house, and I followed.  Even in
the poor light I could see that the garden was badly kept, and that the
path leading to the front door was covered with weeds.  Bushes, wet with
the rain, hung in front of our faces, dripping dismally on to the
ground; and green moss filled the cracks of the two steps leading up to
the door, giving the impression almost of a mosaic.

Inside the hall was in darkness, and I waited while he opened the door
into one of the rooms. I heard him fumbling for a match, and at that
moment another blinding flash, lit up the house as if it had been day.
I had a fleeting vision of the stairs--a short, broad flight--with a
window at the top; of two doors, one apparently leading to the servants'
quarters, the other opposite the one my host had already opened.  But
most vivid of all in that quick photograph was the condition of the hall
itself.  Three or four feet above my head a lamp hung from the ceiling,
and from it, in every direction, there seemed to be spiders' webs coated
with dust and filth.  They stretched to every picture; they stretched to
the top of all the doors.  One long festoon was almost brushing against
my face, and for a moment a wave of unreasoning panic filled me.  Almost
did I turn and run, so powerful was it; then, with an effort, I pulled
myself together.  For a grown man to become nervous of a spider's web is
rather too much of a good thing, and after all it was none of my
business.  In all probability the man was a recluse, who was absorbed in
more important matters than the cleanliness of his house.  Though how he
could stand the smell--dank and rotten--defeated me.  It came to my
nostrils as I stood there, waiting for him to strike a match, and the
scent of my own wet Harris tweed failed to conceal it.  It was the smell
of an unlived-in house, grown damp and mildewed with years of neglect,
and once again I shuddered. Confound the fellow!  Would he never get the
lamp lit?  I didn't mind his spiders' webs and the general filth of his
hall, provided I could get some dry clothes on.

"Come in."  I looked up to see him standing in the door.  "I regret that
there seems to be no oil in the lamp, but there are candles on the
mantelpiece, should you care to light them."

Somewhat surprised I stepped into the room, and then his next remark
made me halt in amazement.

"When my wife comes down, I must ask her about the oil.  Strange of her
to have forgotten."

Wife!  What manner of woman could this be who allowed her house to get
into such a condition of dirt and neglect?  And were there no servants?
However, again, it was none of my business, and I felt in my pocket for
matches.  Luckily they were in a water-tight box, and with a laugh I
struck one and lit the candles.

"It's so infernally dark," I remarked, "that the stranger within the
gates requires a little light, to get his bearings."

In some curiosity I glanced at my host's face in the flickering light.
As yet I had had no opportunity of observing him properly, but now as
unostentatiously as possible I commenced to study it.  Cadaverous,
almost to the point of emaciation, he had a ragged, bristly moustache,
while his hair, plentifully flecked with grey, was brushed untidily back
from his forehead.  But dominating everything were his eyes, which
glowed and smouldered from under his bushy eyebrows, till they seemed to
burn into me.

More and more I found myself regretting the fact that I had accepted his
offer.  His whole manner was so strange that for the first time doubts
as to his sanity began to creep into my mind.  And to be alone with a
madman in a deserted house, miles from any other habitation, with a
terrific thunderstorm raging, was not a prospect which appealed to me
greatly.  Then I remembered his reference to his wife, and felt more
reassured....

"You and your wife must find it lonely here," I hazarded, when the
silence had lasted some time.

"Why should my wife feel the loneliness?" he answered, harshly.  "She
has me--her husband....  What more does a woman require?"

"Oh! nothing, nothing," I replied, hastily, deeming discretion the
better part of veracity. "Wonderful air; beautiful view.  I wonder if I
could have a dry coat as you so kindly suggested?"

I took off my own wet one as I spoke, and threw it over the back of a
chair.  Then, receiving no answer to my request, I looked at my host.
His back was half towards me, and he was staring into the hall outside.
He stood quite motionless, and as apparently he had failed to hear me, I
was on the point of repeating my remark when he turned and spoke to me
again.

"A pleasant surprise for my wife, sir, don't you think?  She was not
expecting me home until to-morrow morning."

"Very," I assented....

"Eight miles have I walked, in order to prevent her being alone.  That
should answer your remark about her feeling the loneliness."

He peered at me fixedly, and I again assented.

"Most considerate of you," I murmured, "most considerate."

But the man only chuckled by way of answer, and, swinging round,
continued to stare into the gloomy, filthy hall.

Outside the storm was increasing in fury. Flash followed flash with such
rapidity that the whole sky westwards formed into a dancing sheet of
flame, while the roll of the thunder seemed like the continuous roar of
a bombardment with heavy guns.  But I was aware of it only
subconsciously; my attention was concentrated on the gaunt man standing
so motionless in the centre of the room.  So occupied was I with him
that I never heard his wife's approach until suddenly, looking up, I saw
that by the door there stood a woman--a woman who paid no attention to
me, but only stared fearfully at her husband, with a look of dreadful
terror in her eyes.  She was young, far younger than the man--and pretty
in a homely, countrified way.  And as she stared at the gaunt,
cadaverous husband she seemed to be trying to speak, while ceaselessly
she twisted a wisp of a pocket-handkerchief in her hands.

"I didn't expect you home so soon, Rupert," she stammered at length.
"Have you had a good day?"

"Excellent," he answered, and his eyes seemed to glow more fiendishly
than ever.  "And now I have come home to my little wife, and her loving
welcome."

She laughed a forced, unnatural laugh, and came a few steps into the
room.

"There is no oil in the lamp, my dear," he continued, suavely.  "Have
you been too busy to remember to fill it?"

"I will go and get some," she said, quickly turning towards the door.

But the man's hand shot out and caught her arm, and at his touch she
shrank away, cowering.

"I think not," he cried, harshly.  "We will sit in the darkness, my
dear, and--wait."

"How mysterious you are, Rupert!"  She forced herself to speak lightly.
"What are we going to wait for?"

But the man only laughed--a low, mocking chuckle--and pulled the girl
nearer to him.

"Aren't you going to kiss me, Mary?  It's such a long time since you
kissed me--a whole twelve hours."

The girl's free hand clenched tight, but she made no other protest as
her husband took her in his arms and kissed her.  Only it seemed to me
that her whole body was strained and rigid, as if to brace herself to
meet a caress she loathed....  In fact the whole situation was becoming
distinctly embarrassing.  The man seemed to have completely forgotten my
existence, and the girl so far had not even looked at me.  Undoubtedly a
peculiar couple, and a peculiar house.  Those cobwebs: I couldn't get
them out of my mind.

"Hadn't I better go and fill the lamp now?" she asked after a time.
"Those candles give a very poor light, don't they?"

"Quite enough for my purpose, my dear wife," replied the man.  "Come and
sit down and talk to me."

With his hand still holding her arm he drew her to a sofa, and side by
side they sat down.  I noticed that all the time he was watching her
covertly out of the corner of his eye, while she stared straight in
front of her as if she was waiting for something to happen....  And at
that moment a door banged, upstairs.

"What's that?"  The girl half rose, but the man pulled her back.

"The wind, my dear," he chuckled.  "What else could it be?  The house is
empty save for us."

"Hadn't I better go up and see that all the windows are shut?" she said,
nervously.  "This storm makes me feel frightened."

"That's why I hurried back to you, my love. I couldn't bear to think of
you spending to-night alone."  Again he chuckled horribly, and peered at
the girl beside him.  "I said to myself, 'She doesn't expect me back
till to-morrow morning. I will surprise my darling wife, and go back
home to-night.'  Wasn't it kind of me, Mary?"

"Of course it was, Rupert," she stammered. "Very kind of you.  I think
I'll just go up and put on a jersey.  I'm feeling a little cold."

She tried to rise, but her husband still held her; and then suddenly
there came on her face such a look of pitiable terror that involuntarily
I took a step forward.  She was staring at the door, and her lips were
parted as if to cry out, when the man covered her mouth with his free
hand and dragged her brutally to her feet.

"Alone, my wife--all alone," he snarled. "My dutiful, loving wife all
alone.  What a good thing I returned to keep her company!"

For a moment or two she struggled feebly; then he half carried, half
forced her close by me to a position behind the open door.  I could have
touched them as they passed; but I seemed powerless to move.
Instinctively I knew what was going to happen; but I could do nothing
save stand and stare at the door, while the girl, half fainting,
crouched against the wall, and her husband stood over her motionless and
terrible. And thus we waited, while the candles guttered in their
sockets, listening to the footsteps which were coming down the
stairs....

Twice I strove to call out; twice the sound died away in my throat.  I
felt as one does in some awful nightmare, when a man cries aloud no
sound comes, or runs his fastest and yet does not move.  In it, I was
yet not of it; it was as if I was the spectator of some inexorable
tragedy with no power to intervene.

The steps came nearer.  They were crossing the hall now--the cobwebby
hall--and the next moment I saw a young man standing in the open door.

"Mary, where are you, my darling?"  He came into the room and glanced
around.  And, as he stood there, one hand in his pocket, smiling
cheerily, the man behind the door put out his arm and gripped him by the
shoulder.  In an instant the smile vanished, and the youngster spun
round, his face set and hard.

"Here is your darling, John Trelawnay," said the husband quietly.  "What
do you want with her?"

"Ah!"  The youngster's breath came a little faster, as he stared at the
older man.  "You've come back unexpectedly, have you?  It's the sort of
damned dirty trick you would play."

I smiled involuntarily: this was carrying the war into the enemy's camp
with a vengeance.

"What are you doing in this house alone with my wife, John Trelawnay?"
Into the quiet voice had crept a note of menace, and, as I glanced at
the speaker and noticed the close clenching and unclenching of his
powerful hands.  I realized that there was going to be trouble.  The
old, old story again, but, rightly or wrongly, with every sympathy of
mine on the side of the sinners.

"Your wife by a trick only, Rupert Carlingham," returned the other
hotly.  "You know she's never loved you; you know she has always loved
me."

"Nevertheless--my wife.  But I ask you again, what are you doing in this
house while I am away?"

"Did you expect us to stand outside in the storm?" muttered the other.

For a moment the elder man's eyes blazed, and I thought he was going to
strike the youngster.  Then, with an effort, he controlled himself, and
his voice was ominously quiet as he spoke again.

"You lie, John Trelawnay."  His brooding eyes never left the other's
face.  "It was no storm that drove you here to-day; no thunder that made
you call my wife your darling.  You came because you knew I was away;
because you thought--you and your mistress--that I should not return
till to-morrow."

For a while he was silent, while the girl still crouched against the
wall staring at him fearfully, and the youngster, realizing the
hopelessness of further denial, faced him with folded arms.  In silence
I watched them from the shadow beyond the fireplace, wondering what I
ought to do. There is no place for any outsider in such a situation,
much less a complete stranger; and had I consulted my own inclinations I
would have left the house there and then and chanced the storm still
raging outside.  I got as far as putting on my coat again, and making a
movement towards the door, when the girl looked at me with such an agony
of entreaty in her eyes that I paused.  Perhaps it was better that I
should stop; perhaps if things got to a head, and the men started
fighting, I might be of some use.

And at that moment Rupert Carlingham threw back his head and laughed.
It echoed and re-echoed through the room, peal after peal of maniacal
laughter, while the girl covered her face with her hands and shrank
away, and the youngster, for all his pluck, retreated a few steps.  The
man was mad, there was no doubt about it: and the laughter of a madman
is perhaps the most awful thing a human being may hear.

Quickly I stepped forward; it seemed to me that if I was to do anything
at all the time had now come.

"I think, Mr. Carlingham," I said, firmly, "that a little quiet
discussion would be of advantage to everyone."

He ceased laughing, and stared at me in silence. Then his eyes left my
face and fixed themselves again on the youngster.  It was useless; he
was blind to everything except his own insensate rage.  And, before I
could realize his intention, he sprang.

"You'd like me to divorce her, wouldn't you?" he snarled, as his hand
sought John Trelawnay's throat.  "So that you could marry her....  But
I'm not going to--no.  I know a better thing than divorce."

The words were choked on his lips by the youngster's fist, which crashed
again and again into his face; but the man seemed insensible to pain.
They swayed backwards and forwards, while the lightning, growing fainter
and fainter in the distance, quivered through the room from time to
time, and the two candles supplied the rest of the illumination.  Never
for an instant did the madman relax his grip on the youngster's throat:
never for an instant did the boy cease his sledge-hammer blows on the
other's face.  But he was tiring, it was obvious; no normal flesh and
blood could stand the frenzied strength against him. And, suddenly, it
struck me that murder was being done, in front of my eyes.

With a shout I started forward--somehow they must be separated.  And
then I stopped motionless again: the girl had slipped past me with her
face set and hard.  With a strength for which I would not have given her
credit she seized both her husband's legs about the knees, and lifted
his feet off the ground, so that his only support was the grip of his
left hand on the youngster's throat, and the girl's arms about his
knees.  He threw her backwards and forwards as if she had been a child,
but still she clung on, and then, in an instant, it was all over.  His
free right hand had been forgotten....

I saw the boy sway nearer in his weakness, and the sudden flash of a
knife.  There was a little choking gurgle, and they all crashed down
together, with the youngster underneath.  And when the madman rose the
boy lay still, with the shaft of the knife sticking out from his coat
above his heart.

It was then that Rupert Carlingham laughed again, while his wife, mad
with grief, knelt beside the dead boy, pillowing his head on her lap.
For what seemed an eternity I stood watching, unable to move or speak;
then the murderer bent down and swung his wife over his shoulder.  And,
before I realized what he was going to do, he had left the room, and I
saw him passing the window outside.

The sight galvanised me into action; there was just a possibility I
might avert a double tragedy. With a loud shout I dashed out of the
front door, and down the ill-kept drive; but when I got to the open
ground he seemed to have covered an incredible distance, considering his
burden.  I could see him shambling over the turf, up the side of the
valley which led to the headland where the rain had caught me; and, as
fast as I could, I followed him, shouting as I ran.  But it was no
use--gain on him I could not.  Steadily, with apparent ease, he carried
the girl up the hill, taking no more notice of my cries than he had of
my presence earlier in the evening.  And, with the water squelching from
my boots, I ran after him--no longer wasting my breath on shouting, but
saving it all in my frenzied endeavour to catch him before it was too
late.  For once again I knew what was going to happen, even as I had
known when I heard the footsteps coming down the stairs.

I was still fifty yards from him when he reached the top of the cliff;
and for a while he paused there silhouetted against the angry sky.  He
seemed to be staring out to sea, and the light from the flaming red
sunset, under the black of the storm, shone on his great, gaunt figure,
bathing it in a wonderful splendour.  The next moment he was gone....  I
heard him give one loud cry; then he sprang into space with the girl
still clasped in his arms.

And when I reached the spot and peered over, only the low booming of the
sullen Atlantic three hundred feet below came to my ears.... That, and
the mocking shrieks of a thousand gulls.  Of the madman and his wife
there was no sign.

At last I got up and started to walk away mechanically.  I felt that
somehow I was to blame for the tragedy, that I should have done
something, taken a hand in that grim fight.  And yet I knew that if I
was called upon to witness it again, I should act in the same way.  I
should feel as powerless to move as I had felt in that ill-omened house,
with the candles guttering on the mantelpiece, and the lightning
flashing through the dirty window.  Even now I seemed to be moving in a
dream, and after a while I stopped and made a determined effort to pull
myself together.

"You will go back," I said out loud, "to that house.  And you will make
sure that that boy is dead.  You are a grown man, and not an hysterical
woman.  You will go back."

And as if in answer a seagull screamed discordantly above my head.  Not
for five thousand pounds would I have gone back to that house alone, and
when I argued with myself and said, "You are a fool, and a coward," the
gull shrieked mockingly again.

"What is there to be afraid of?" I cried.  "A dead body; and you have
seen many hundreds."

It was as I asked the question out loud that I came to a road and sat
down beside it.  It was little more than a track, but it seemed to speak
of other human beings, and I wanted human companionship at the
moment--wanted it more than I had ever wanted anything in my life.  At
any other time I would have resented sharing with strangers the glorious
beauty of the moors as they stretched back to a rugged tor a mile or two
away, with their wonderful colouring of violet and black, and the scent
of the wet earth rising all around.  But now...

With a shudder I rose, conscious for the first time that I was feeling
chilled.  I must get somewhere--talk to someone; and, as if in answer to
my thoughts, a car came suddenly in sight, bumping over the track.

There was an elderly man inside, and two girls, and he pulled up at once
on seeing me.

"By Jove!" he cried, cheerily, "you're very wet.  Can I give you a lift
anywhere?"

"It is very good of you," I said.  "I want to get to the police as
quickly as possible."

"The police?"  He stared at me surprised. "What's wrong?"

"There's been a most ghastly tragedy," I said. "A man has been murdered
and the murderer has jumped over that headland, with his wife in his
arms.  The murderer's name was Rupert Carlingham."

I was prepared for my announcement startling them; I was not prepared
for the extraordinary effect it produced.  With a shriek of terror the
two girls clung together, and the man's ruddy face went white.

"What name did you say?" he said at length, in a shaking voice.

"Rupert Carlingham," I answered, curtly. "And the boy he murdered was
called John Trelawnay.  Incidentally I want to get a doctor to look at
the youngster.  It's possible the knife might have just missed his
heart."

"Oh, daddy, drive on, drive on quick!" implored the girls, and I glanced
at them in slight surprise.  After all a murder is a very terrible
thing, but it struck me they were becoming hysterical over it.

"It was just such an evening," said the man, slowly: "just such a storm
as we've had this afternoon, that it happened."

"That what happened?" I cried, a trifle irritably; but he made no
answer, and only stared at me curiously.

"Do you know these parts, sir?" he said at length.

"It's the first time I've ever been here," I answered.  "I'm on a
walking tour."

"Ah!  A walking tour.  Well.  I'm a doctor myself, and unless you get
your clothes changed pretty quickly, I predict that your walking tour
will come to an abrupt conclusion--even if it's only a temporary one.
Now, put on this coat, and we'll get off to a good inn."

But, anxious as I was to fall in with his suggestion myself, I felt that
that was more than I could do.

"It's very good of you, doctor," I said; "but, seeing that you are a
medical man, I really must ask you to come and look at this youngster
first.  I'd never forgive myself if by any chance he wasn't dead.  As a
matter of fact, I've seen death too often not to recognize it, and the
boy was stabbed clean through the heart right in front of my
eyes--but..."

I broke off, as one of the girls leaned forward and whispered to her
father.  But he only shook his head, and stared at me curiously.

"Did you make no effort to stop the murder?" he asked at length.

It was the question I had been dreading, the question I knew must come
sooner or later.  But, now that I was actually confronted with it, I had
no answer ready.  I could only shake my head and stammer out confusedly:

"It seems incredible for a man of my age and experience to confess it,
doctor--but I didn't.  I couldn't....  I was just going to try and
separate them, when the girl rushed in ... and..."

"What did she do?"  It was one of the daughters who fired the question
at me so suddenly that I looked at her in amazement. "What did Mary do?"

"She got her husband by the knees," I said, "and hung on like a
bull-dog.  But he'd got a grip on the boy's throat and
then--suddenly--it was all over.  They came crashing down as he stabbed
young Trelawnay."  Once again the girls clung together shuddering, and I
turned to the doctor.  "I wish you'd come, doctor: it's only just a
step.  I can show you the house."

"I know the house, sir, very well," he answered, gravely.  Then he put
his arms on the steering-wheel and for a long time sat motionless
staring into the gathering dusk, while I fidgeted restlessly, and the
girls whispered together. What on earth was the man waiting for? I
wondered: after all, it wasn't a very big thing to ask of a doctor....
At last he got down from the car and stood beside me on the grass.

"You've never been here before, sir?" he asked again, looking at me
fixedly.

"Never," I answered, a shade brusquely. "And I'm not altogether bursting
with a desire to return."

"Strange," he muttered.  "Very, very strange. I will come with you."

For a moment he spoke to his daughters as if to reassure them; then,
together we walked over the springy turf towards the house by the
headland.  He seemed in no mood for conversation, and my own mind was
far too busy with the tragedy for idle talk.

But he asked me one question when we were about fifty yards from the
house.

"Rupert Carlingham carried his wife up to the headland, you say?"

"Slung over his shoulder," I answered, "and then..."

But the doctor had stopped short, and was staring at the house, while,
once again, every vestige of colour had left his face.

"My God!" he muttered, "there's a light in the room....  A light, man;
don't you see it?"

"I left the candles burning," I said, impatiently.  "Really, doctor, I
suppose murder doesn't often come your way, but..."

I walked on quickly and he followed.  Really the fuss was getting on my
nerves, already distinctly ragged.  The front door was open as I had
left it, and I paused for a moment in the cobwebby hall.  Then, pulling
myself together, I stepped into the room where the body lay, to halt and
stare open-mouthed at the floor....

The candles still flickered on the mantelpiece; the furniture was as I
had left it; but of the body of John Trelawnay there was not a trace. It
had vanished utterly and completely.

"I don't understand, doctor," I muttered foolishly.  "I left the body
lying there."

The doctor stood at the door beside me, and suddenly I realized that his
eyes were fixed on me.

"I know," he said, and his voice was grave and solemn.  "With the head
near that chair."

"Why, how do you know?" I cried, amazed. "Have you taken the body away?"

But he answered my question by another.

"Do you notice anything strange in this room, sir?" he asked.  "On the
floor?"

"Only a lot of dust," I remarked.

"Precisely," he said.  "And one would expect footprints in dust.  I see
yours going to the mantelpiece; I see no others."

I clutched his arm, as his meaning came to me.

"My God!" I whispered.  "What do you mean?"

"I mean," he said, "that Rupert Carlingham murdered John Trelawnay, and
then killed himself and his wife, five years ago ... during just such
another storm as we have had this evening."




               _*IV -- The Man who would not Play Cards*_


                                  *I*


"Thanks very much, but as I told you before--I don't play cards."

The speaker, a tall, bronzed man whose clear eye and slightly
weather-beaten face proclaimed him to be no dweller in cities, paused at
the smoking-room door, and stared, a little deliberately, at the man who
had just accosted him.  It was the second time that day that this same
gentleman had endeavoured to rope him into a game of poker--"just small
stakes, you know"--and Hugh Massingham disliked being asked things
twice. Almost as much as, in this particular case, he disliked the
appearance of the asker.

He paused long enough to let the stare become pointed; then he opened
the door and stepped out on deck.  He hated the stuffiness of the
smoking-room, with its eternal cards and whisky pegs, and with an
atmosphere so thick with tobacco smoke that at times he could hardly see
across it.

Away to port, like a faint smudge on the horizon, lay the North Coast of
Africa, and Hugh Massingham, with a faint smile, wondered just how many
times he'd seen that smudge before. And how many times he'd see it in
the future.

He leaned over the rail staring at the water thoughtfully.  It depended,
of course, on Delia. Things are apt to depend on a man's wife.  There
was no necessity for him to go back to the East--no financial
necessity--yet somehow he hoped Delia would like to come, at any rate,
for a few years.  England, from all he heard, didn't sound much of a
place to live in just now, but, of course, she'd have to decide.

Surreptitiously he put a hand into his breast pocket and pulled out a
photograph.  It was the likeness of a woman--little more than a
girl--with a pair of eyes that, even on the cardboard, mocked and
haunted him.  It was the likeness of a girl who was more than passing
lovely; it was the likeness of his wife; a wife with whom he had spent
his whole married life of one week. Involuntarily he smiled.  A week
together, out of four years.  But if tactless Governments will conduct
campaigns in Mesopotamia, some such result is hardly to be wondered at.

He drew in a deep breath, and once again started to stroll up and down
the deck.  He wondered if she'd find him much changed: a bit thinner,
perhaps, but enteric tends to remove superfluous flesh.  And what would
she be like?  Grown a little--no longer a lovely girl, but a lovely
woman. The photograph was nearly five years old, and she had been
nineteen then--no, nearly twenty.  A week out of four years--a week!

With a faint smile still on his lips, he turned and re-entered the
smoking-room.  The persuasive gentleman, he noticed, had settled down to
his game of poker with four youngsters, and for a moment Massingham
frowned.  He knew the type--knew it inside out, and whoever might lose
at that quiet game of poker there was one player who would certainly
win.  Not that he accused the persuasive gentleman for a moment of
anything unfair; but he was of the type who had forgotten more about
poker than the other four players combined were ever likely to know.
With a slight shrug of his shoulders, he walked over to the bar and
called for a gin and bitters.  It was no business of his, and, from time
immemorial, youth has had to pay for its experience.


It was about ten o'clock that night that it became increasingly evident
that youth was paying with a vengeance.  The persuasive gentleman had a
very considerable proportion of the total number of chips beside him, to
say nothing of a small library of written chits.  And two of the other
four players were looking worried, very worried. The thing was perfectly
absurd; had they not played poker pretty consistently in the mess? Made
a bit of money out of it, too, taking it in the long run.  But to-night
the luck was simply infernal.  Hugh Massingham smiled grimly to himself.
Truly, the lambs had walked docilely to the slaughter.

For a while he watched the persuasive gentleman narrowly through
half-closed eyes; then, because it was still no business of his, he
moved towards the door for a final stroll on deck before turning in.
And it was as he was on the point of opening it that one of the
youngsters rose suddenly with a muttered curse.

"I can't play any more," he said, shortly. "I'm holding good cards, but
they always seem to go down."

Hugh smiled once again; it isn't the man who holds bad cards who loses
heavily at poker; it's the man who holds good ones when somebody else is
holding a bit better.  Then something in the boy's face made his hand
drop to his side; quite evidently he had lost more than he could
comfortably afford.  And the persuasive gentleman's complacent smirk
made Hugh annoyed.  He disliked the persuasive gentleman.

"Have your revenge to-morrow night," he remarked, with a kind of oily
suavity, and with a grunt the youngster drained his whisky and soda
sullenly.

"Won't someone else take his place?"  As if by accident the speaker's
eyes met Hugh's, and it may have been due to the procession of whiskies,
or it may have been due to the fact that the dislike was reciprocal, but
the persuasive gentleman allowed himself the pleasure of a very faint
sneer. "You, as you have told me twice, do not play, do you?"

It wasn't the words, but it was the way they were said that decided
Massingham.  The persuasive gentleman should have his lesson.

"I don't mind taking this gentleman's place for half an hour," he
remarked, quietly.  "What stakes are you playing?"

"Maximum five-pound rise, and limit of a hundred in the pool," returned
the other, and Hugh's eyebrows went up.  He called those small stakes,
did he?

For a while the game went on normally without any hands of importance,
and it was not until they had been playing about twenty minutes that the
cards became interesting.  And that hand they were very interesting!  It
was Hugh's deal, and he dealt, as usual, slowly and methodically. The
three youngsters threw their hands in at once; only the persuasive
gentleman remained. And Hugh noted that the little finger of his left
hand twitched slightly as he glanced at his cards.

"How many?" he demanded.

"One," said the other, and his voice was oily as ever.

"I stand," said Hugh, laying his cards face downwards on the table.

Then began the betting and the youngster whose place he had taken
watched eagerly in his excitement.  They mounted a fiver at a time,
until the persuasive gentleman reached the limit of a hundred.

"I'll see you at a hundred," drawled Hugh.

And a little gasp of, envy ran round the spectators as the originator of
the quiet game laid down four aces.

"You dealt 'em to me," he remarked with a smirk, his hand already
stretched out to collar the pool.

"Er--one moment," murmured Hugh, and the persuasive gentleman turned
white.  Four aces.  Only a straight flush could beat it. Surely--

Another gasp ran round the group.  Hugh had just turned up his hand.
And the three, four, five, six, and seven of clubs being a straight
flush beats four aces.

For a moment Hugh allowed himself the luxury of watching the other's
face.  Then he spoke. "I certainly dealt you four aces, my friend; so I
took the precaution of dealing myself a straight flush.  And that is the
reason why I do not play cards.  Years of boredom by myself on a
plantation made me take up card-conjuring as a hobby. And I did this
simple little trick to-night in order to demonstrate to you boys that
even a fine card-player like the gentleman opposite may be quite
helpless when playing with a stranger.  In fact, I could win money off
him just as easily as he can win money off you."

The persuasive gentleman appeared to be the least pleased member of the
group, though the fact that after all he had not lost his money appeased
him somewhat.

"Anyone, sir," he remarked, a little thickly, "can win money by
cheating."

"Not anyone," said Hugh, amicably.  "But we'll let that pass.  Only I'd
win money off you playing perfectly fair.  You're not a good gambler:
your finger twitches.  Good-night."

And he was still smiling as he turned in.


                                  *II*


With fingers that fumbled over the unaccustomed stiff shirt, Hugh
Massingham was dressing for dinner.  His first dinner with his wife for
four years.  It was the moment he had dreamed of through long,
sweltering days in Mesopotamia--and now that it had come, he was afraid.

Things were different to what he had expected; Delia was different.  He
could hear her now, moving about in the next room, and her voice as she
spoke to her maid.  Somehow, he hadn't expected that maid.  He had
hoped--well, it didn't much matter what he'd hoped.  Anyway, it was
absurd: naturally, his wife would have a maid.

It wasn't that that made him pause every now and again and stare a
little blankly in front of him; it was something far bigger and more
fundamental than such a triviality as a maid.  And even to himself he
would hardly acknowledge what it was.  She was shy--naturally, any woman
would be after such a long separation.  And then the idea of associating
shyness with his singularly self-possessed and lovely wife made him
smile grimly.  It was not that.  No, it was simply--and Hugh Massingham
took a deep breath like a man about to dive--it was simply that she had
become a stranger to him.  Or, to put it more accurately, he had become
a stranger to her.  The kiss which she had given him had been such as a
sister would give to her brother. True, there had not been much
time--some people had arrived to play bridge and had remained most of
the afternoon.  Delia wouldn't hear of their going away, though they had
half suggested it. And he had spent the afternoon at his club--the
afternoon of which he'd dreamed through four long weary years.  A
stranger--he was a stranger in his own house.  With a twisted apology
for a smile, he put on his coat and switched out the light.  Time
doubtless would straighten out the situation; but there had been enough
time, already in their married life.  There had been four years.

Dinner, perfectly served and faultlessly cooked, merely continued the
hollow mockery of his home-coming.  He felt that he might have been
dining with any pretty woman at any house; not with his wife in his own.
In fact, except that he happened to pay for it, it wasn't his house.
Everything about it was hers--except himself. He was merely the stranger
within his own gates.

"A little different, Delia, to what I had imagined it," he remarked,
quietly, as the servant, having placed the port in front of him, left
the room.

For a moment she looked at him narrowly; then she leaned back in her
chair.

"In what way?" she asked, calmly.  "Don't you think the flat is
comfortable?"

They had got to have a straight talk anyway; perhaps it was as well, she
reflected, to get it over and done with.  There was no good starting on
false pretences.

"Very."  He rose and stood by the fireplace looking down at her.  "It
wasn't the flat I was alluding to."  With ostentatious deliberation he
selected a cigarette and lit it.  "Do you know it's four years since
we've seen one another?"

"Quite strangers, aren't we?" she agreed, lightly.

"Exactly--the very word.  Strangers.  But through no wish of mine."

"Nor mine, either, my dear man.  It's simply the inevitable result of
four years' separation."

"I disagree; the result is by no manner of means inevitable.  However, I
won't press the point.  But was it absolutely essential that those
people should have stopped to bridge this afternoon?  They had the
decency to suggest going."

It was not a happy way of putting it, and a red spot burned for a moment
on his wife's cheek.

"And I had not the decency to let them, you imply."  She laughed a
little shortly.  "Well, since you've started this conversation, I
suppose we may as well have it out."

Hugh's hand clenched suddenly behind his back, and he stood very still.
A little dully, he wondered what was coming.

"I can only hope that you will be sensible and try and look at the
matter from all points of view."  She, too, lit a cigarette, and stared
at him deliberately.  "In the first place, I suppose I've
changed--considerably.  And in order to save any misunderstanding, it's
just as well that we should both know where we stand."

"You mean you don't love me any more?" said her husband, slowly.

"Don't be ridiculous," she cried.  "I never said anything of the sort.
I'm very fond of you. But----" she stirred a little restlessly in her
chair. "I've never believed, as you know, in beating about the bush, and
there is another man whom I'm very fond of, too."

The dull, sickening blow, which well-nigh stunned him mentally, showed
not at all on Hugh Massingham's face.

"One can't help these things," continued his wife, gravely, "and I think
you'll agree that it is best for everybody to discuss matters as they
are--rather than go on living as if they were otherwise."

"Quite," he murmured, grimly.  "Please go on."

"We need neither of us insult our intelligences by regarding the matter
in the light that our fathers and mothers would have looked at it. The
fact that a married woman falls in love with a man who is not her
husband is not a thing to hold up hands of pious horror at--or so it
seems to me; it is just a thing which has happened, and if one is
sensible, the best course is to see the most satisfactory way out for
all concerned. Don't you agree?"

"Your argument certainly has its points," concurred Hugh.  Great
heavens! was this conversation real, or was he dreaming?

"Jimmy Staunton has kissed me--but that's all."

His wife was speaking again, and he listened dully.

"Jimmy Staunton!  Is that the man's name?"

He threw his cigarette, long gone out, into the grate.

"Yes--that is the man.  He's been asking me for months to go away with
him, but I've refused. I didn't tell him why, but I'm going to tell you
now.  I wouldn't go until you'd come home, and I'd seen you again, and
made sure--that----"

She hesitated, and the man laughed grimly.

"Made sure that you really did love Mr. Jimmy Staunton more than me!
Dreadful thing to make a second mistake."

"Put it that way, if you like," she answered, quietly.  "Though it
wasn't from quite such baldly selfish motives that I refused to go with
him.  I tried, Hugh, to argue the thing out as best I could; I tried to
be fair to him and to you. I realized that I might be wrong--that I
didn't really love him----" the man by the fireplace made a quick,
convulsive movement, "and anyway I realized that I must give you a
chance if you want to have it.  If, after what I've told you, you decide
to let me go--well and good; we can arrange details easily.  If, on the
other hand, you refuse, and in the course of a month, say, I find that I
was not mistaken, and that I'm fonder of Jimmy than I am of you, well, I
shall have to take the law into my own hands."

Hugh Massingham laughed shortly.

"I see," he answered.  "You have put things very clearly."  He turned on
her with an expressionless face.  "I take it, then, that as matters
stand at present, I am on trial."

"If you wish," she said.  "I realize that you have a perfect right to
refuse that trial, and tell me to go; but, after all your goodness to
me, I could not do less than offer it to you."

"Your generosity touches me," he remarked, grimly.  "And----"

It was at that moment that the servant opened the door and announced:
"Mr. Staunton."

"Are you coming to Hector's, Delia?"

An immaculately clad young man entered, with his evening overcoat on his
arm and a top-hat in his hand, to stop in momentary confusion on seeing
Hugh.

"I beg your pardon," he muttered.  "I--er----"

"This is my husband, Jimmy," said Delia, composedly, and the two men
bowed.

"My wife was just talking about you, Mr. Staunton," said Hugh,
impassively, while he took in every detail of the other's face--the
mouth, well-formed, but inclined to weakness; the eyes that failed to
meet his own; the hands, beautifully manicured, which twitched uneasily
as they played with his white scarf.

Good God!  This effeminate clothes-peg!  To be on trial against--this!
He stifled a contemptuous laugh; there was Delia to be considered.

"Pray don't let me detain you from Hector's; though I'm not quite
certain what it is."

"A night-club, Mr. Massingham," said the other, nervously.  "But perhaps
Mrs. Massingham would prefer not to go this evening?"

"I am convinced my wife would prefer nothing of the sort," returned
Hugh, and for a moment his eyes and Delia's met.  Then with a faint
shrug she stood up.  "Four years in Mesopotamia do not improve one's
dancing."  He strolled to the door.  "I shall wander round to the club,
my dear," he murmured.  "And, by the way, with regard to your offer, I
accept it."

"Good Lord, darling!" whispered Staunton, as the door closed.  "I'd got
no idea he'd come back.  What an awful break!"

But she was staring at the door, and seemed not to hear his remark.  It
was only as he kissed her that she came back to the reality of his
presence.

"Let's go and dance, Jimmy," she said, feverishly. "I feel like
dancing--to-night."


                                 *III*


"Halloa, Hugh!  Got back, have you?"

The words greeted Massingham as he strolled through the club
smoking-room in search of a seat, and with a start he looked at the
speaker. So engrossed had he been in his own thoughts that he had failed
to notice his brother-in-law, John Ferrers, till he was right on top of
him.

"Yes, John--back," he said, slowly.  "Back to-day--after four years."

Ferrers grunted and leaned over to pull up a chair.  Something
wrong--quite obviously.  A man doesn't come to his club on the first
evening home after four years, under normal circumstances.

"Have a drink!"  Ferrers beckoned a waiter and gave the order.  "How do
you think Delia is looking?"

"Very well," said Hugh, quietly.  "Very well indeed.  She has gone off
to a place called Hector's to-night."

Ferrers paused in the act of lighting his pipe, and looked at him in
mild amazement.  "Delia gone to Hector's to-night!  What the devil has
she done that for?"

"A gentleman of the name of Staunton--Jimmy Staunton--arrived in his
glad rags after dinner," remarked Hugh.  "She went to Hector's with
him--I came here."

"Young Staunton!" muttered Ferrers.  "I didn't know----"  He looked
quickly at Hugh; then he resumed lighting his pipe.  "If I were you,
Hugh--of course I know it's not my business--but if I were you I
wouldn't let Delia go about too much with young Staunton.  He's a--well,
he's a useless young puppy to begin with, and his reputation is nothing
to write home about in addition."

"Ah! is that so?"  Hugh lay back in his chair and stared at his
brother-in-law.  "I had already classed him as a puppy; but I didn't
think he was big enough to have a reputation of any kind--good or bad."

"My dear fellow--he's young, he's good-looking, and he's sufficiently
well off to be able to do nothing.  Also I believe he dances perfectly.
Whether it's those assets, or whether it's something which the vulgar
masculine eye is unable to appreciate, I can't tell you.  But I do know
this: that three ordinary, decent, sensible young married women of my
acquaintance have made the most infernal fools of themselves over that
youth."  John Ferrers shook his head.  "I'm hanged if I know what it is.
It must be the war or something. But a lot of these girls seem to have
gone completely off the rails."

He sighed ponderously; he was a good-hearted individual, was John
Ferrers, but anything which deviated from his idea of the normal
generally called forth a mild outburst.  Also he was very fond of his
sister.

And really it wasn't quite the thing to go barging off to a night-club
the day your husband returned after four years.  Especially with young
Staunton.  It came back to his mind now, as he sat there pulling at his
pipe, that off and on he had seen her about with the fellow; in the
park, and twice at a theatre.  Also having supper once at the Ritz, and
two or three times at dinner. Of course there was nothing in it,
but--still--confound it! the first night after four years.

"Are you going to take Delia out East with you, old boy?"

"That depends, John, on a variety of circumstances," remarked Hugh,
quietly.

"I would if I were you," grunted the other. "It's been lonely for her,
you know, and----"  He became very interested in his pipe.  "I wouldn't
take too much notice of that young ass. Delia is far too sensible a girl
to make a fool of herself over any man--let alone Staunton.  But," and
John Ferrers drained his glass decisively, "the next time I see her, I
shall tell her a few home truths."

"Oh, no, John!" said Hugh, "you won't.  I don't want you to allude to
the matter at all. But I want you to tell me one thing.  In those three
cases you mentioned, did any question of divorce come up?"

"Divorce!"  John Ferrers sat up in his chair abruptly.  "What the deuce
are you talking about?"

"The three cases you were speaking of," returned Hugh, imperturbably.
"What manner of man is this Staunton, if things pass the dallying stage
and come to a head?"

"Oh!"  His brother-in-law sat back, relieved. "I can't tell you more
than that Mr. James Staunton does not strike me as the type who would
ever face the music.  While he can take his pleasure with other men's
wives, I don't think he has any intention of providing himself with one
of his own."

"That was my diagnosis of his character," said Hugh.  "I'm glad you
confirm it."

John Ferrers rose as another member came up.

"Will you join us, Hugh?  Snooker."

"No, thanks, old boy.  Not to-night.  So long."

With a faint smile he watched his worthy brother-in-law as he crossed
the room.  Then, having ordered another drink, he lay back in his chair
and closed his eyes.  And it was not till an hour later that he rose and
wrote a short letter to a certain firm of shipping agents.  Then he left
the club, with the look on his face of a man who had made up his mind.


                                  *IV*


It was Hugh himself who opened the door of the flat at two o'clock in
the morning and let in his wife.  Staunton was standing behind her on
the landing, and Hugh nodded to him.

"Had a good time?" he asked, genially, standing aside to let Delia in.
"Come in, Mr. Staunton, and have a nightcap before you go. No?  Really,
I insist."

Gently but firmly he propelled his reluctant guest towards the
dining-room.  The last thing which Mr. James Staunton wanted was a drink
in his present surroundings.  In fact, Mr. James Staunton wanted more
than words can express to retire to his lonely bachelor couch, where he
could meditate at leisure on how best to extricate himself from a
situation which had suddenly ceased to appeal to his somewhat peculiar
sense of humour.  Really he had credited Delia with a little more
knowledge of the rules of the game. For months he'd been suggesting that
there were possibilities by the sad sea waves at a delightful little
fishing village down in Cornwall; or if that was too far afield he knew
of a charming little hotel on the upper reaches of the Thames.  In fact,
the whole of his vast experience in such matters would have been at her
disposal, and for no rhyme or reason, so far as he could see, she had
continually refused his suggestion.  And he was not used to being
refused.  Up to a point, of course, a little coyness and hesitation was
delightful; but pushed to an extreme it became tedious.  And then, to
cap everything, on the very night when this large and somewhat
uncouth-looking husband had returned from the back of beyond, Delia had
become serious.

Hector's had not been a success; though he had manfully tried to be his
own bright self.  But there had been long silences--rather awkward
silences--when he had been conscious that Delia was studying him--almost
as if he was a stranger to her.  And since he had an uneasy suspicion
that he had not altogether shone during his meeting with her husband, he
had found things increasingly difficult as the evening wore on.

"Say when, Mr. Staunton."  Massingham was pouring some whisky into a
glass, and he stepped up to the table.

"That's enough, thanks.  Yes, soda, please. And then I must be off."

"The night is yet young," said his host, "and I rather want to have a
talk with you, Mr. Staunton."

The youngster looked up quickly at the words; then he glanced at Delia,
who was staring at her husband with a slight frown.

"Rather late, isn't it?" he murmured.

Massingham smiled genially.  "Two--late! You surprise me, Mr. Staunton.
I thought that was about the time some of you people started to live."
He splashed some soda into his own glass.  "It's about my wife--about
Delia. Absurd to call her anything but Delia to you, isn't it?  I mean,
we three need not stand on formality."

Staunton stiffened slightly; then, because he was painfully aware that
his hands were beginning to tremble, he put them in his pockets.

"Really, Mr. Massingham," he laughed slightly, "you're very kind."
Surely to Heaven she hadn't told her husband--anything.

"Not at all," returned Hugh.  "Not at all, my dear fellow.  It is
absurd--as you said yourself, my dear, earlier in the evening--for us to
become in any way agitated or annoyed over an unfortunate but very
natural occurrence.  And I consider it very natural, Staunton, that you
should have fallen in love with my wife.  I regard it in many respects
as a compliment to myself."

His eyes were fixed steadily on the other's face, and a wave of
contemptuous disgust surged up in him, though outwardly he gave no sign.
The pitiful indecision of this king of lady-killers: the weak mouth,
loose and twitching--surely Delia could see for herself what manner of
thing it was. But his wife was sitting motionless, staring in front of
her, and gave no sign.

"I--er, really," stammered Staunton.

"Don't apologize, my dear fellow--don't apologize. As I said, it's a
most natural thing, and though this discussion may seem at first sight a
trifle bizarre, yet if you think it over it's much the best manner of
dealing with the situation."

"Er--quite."

Staunton shifted uneasily on his feet, and endeavoured feverishly to
regain his self-control. Of course, the whole thing was farcical and
Gilbertian; at the same time, just at the moment it appeared remarkably
real.  And he couldn't make up his mind how to take this large,
imperturbable man.

"I told my husband, Jimmy," said Delia, speaking for the first time,
"that we were in love with one another--and that you'd asked me to go
away with you."

With intense amusement Hugh watched Staunton's jaw drop, though his
wife, still staring in front of her, noticed nothing.

"Most kind of you," remarked Hugh, affably, and Delia looked at him
quickly.  "Most flattering. But my wife apparently decided that it
wouldn't be quite fair to me--so she waited till I came home.  And now
I'm on trial--so to speak."

Staunton sat down in a chair; his legs felt strangely weak.

"The trouble is," continued Hugh, "that circumstances have arisen only
to-night which prevent me standing on trial.  I found a letter waiting
for me at my club which necessitates my return to the East at
once--probably for a year."

"By Jove--really!"  Staunton sat up; the situation looked a little
brighter.

"Going East at once?"  Delia was staring at him puzzled.

"I'm afraid I must," returned her husband. "And so it makes things a
little awkward, doesn't it?  You see, Mr. Staunton, my wife's proposal
was this.  If after a few weeks of my presence she still found that she
preferred you to me, she was going to tell me so straight out.
Then--since, as I think you will agree, a woman must always be a man's
first consideration--I would have effaced myself, gone through the
necessary formalities to allow her to divorce me, and left her free to
marry you.  If, on the other hand, she had found that after all she
could not return your devotion--well, we should then have gone on as we
are.  Perhaps not exactly the Church's idea of morality--but for all
that, very fair.  Don't you agree?"

Staunton nodded; speech was beyond his power.

"Now," continued Hugh, lighting a cigarette, "this sudden necessity for
me to go East has upset her plan.  I can't wait for those few weeks of
test, and so we are confronted with a difficulty. I feel that it is not
fair to keep her from you for a year or possibly longer; on the other
hand, I feel that it is rather hard luck on me to relinquish her without
a struggle.  You said, Mr. Staunton? Sorry; I thought you spoke."  He
flicked the ash off his cigarette, and, crossing the room, he opened a
bureau on the other side.  "And so I've evolved a plan," he remarked,
coming back again with a pack of cards in his hand.  "A time-honoured
method of settling things where there are two alternatives, and one
which I suggest can be used with advantage here.  We will each cut a
card, Mr. Staunton.  If I win, Delia comes East with me--on the clear
understanding, my dear, that you may leave me at any moment and return
to Mr. Staunton.  I wouldn't like you to think for an instant that I am
proposing to deprive you of your absolute free will whichever way the
cards go.  If I lose, on the other hand, I go East alone, and the
necessary information to enable you to institute divorce proceedings
will be sent you as soon as possible."

His wife rose quickly, and stood in front of him, "I'll come East with
you, Hugh--anyway, for a time.  It's only fair."

"Quite," agreed Staunton.  "It's only fair."

"Not at all," remarked Massingham, decidedly.  "I wouldn't dream of
accepting such a sacrifice.  It's a totally different matter if I win it
at cards: then I shall hold you to it.  Otherwise I go East alone.  I
have, I think, a certain say in the matter, and my mind is made up."

He turned to Staunton, who was staring at him open-mouthed: then he
glanced at Delia, and she, for the first time, was looking at Jimmy
Staunton.

"I suppose," he remarked, suddenly, "that I'm not making any mistake?
You do wish to marry Delia, don't you, Mr. Staunton?"

For a moment that gentleman seemed to find difficulty in speaking.
Then--"Of course," he muttered.  "Of course."

"Good!" said Massingham.  "Then we'll cut.  Ace low--low wins."

He put the pack on a small table by the other man: then he turned away.

"Cut--please."

"But, Hugh," his wife laid her hand on his arm, "it's
impossible--it's----"

"Not at all, Delia.  It's all quite simple. Have you cut?"

"I've cut the King of Hearts."  Staunton was standing up.  "So it looks
as if I lose."  His voice seemed hardly to indicate that the blow had
prostrated him.

Massingham turned round, while his wife's breath came sharply.

"It does--undoubtedly," he remarked.  "Yes--mine's the two of clubs.  So
you come, Delia."  He broke off abruptly, his eyes fixed on the chair in
which Staunton had been sitting.  The next moment he stepped forward and
pulled a card from the crack between the seat and the side. "The ace of
diamonds," he said, slowly.  "What is this card doing here?  I don't
quite understand, Mr. Staunton.  Ace low--low wins--and the ace of
diamonds in your chair.  I didn't watch you cut--but did you not want to
win?"

"I--I--don't know how it got there," stammered Staunton, foolishly.  "I
didn't put it there."

"Then one rather wonders who did," said Massingham, coldly.  "It makes
things a little difficult."

For a moment or two there was silence: then Delia spoke.

"On the contrary," she remarked, icily, "it seems to me to make them
very easy.  Good-night, Mr. Staunton.  I shall not be at home to you in
future."

And when Hugh Massingham returned a few minutes later, having shown the
speechless and semi-dazed Staunton the front door, his wife had gone to
her room.

"Undoubtedly one rather wonders who did," he murmured to himself with a
faint smile.  "But I think--I think, it was a good idea."


                                  *V*


"It was a sort of infatuation, Hugh.  I can't explain it."  With her arm
through his--she hadn't quite found her sea-legs yet--they were walking
slowly up and down the promenade deck of the liner.

He smiled gently.

"Doesn't need any explanation, darling," he answered.  "It's happened
before: it will happen again.  There are quite a number of Mr. James
Stauntons at large--more's the pity."

"I know," she said.  "I know that.  But somehow he seemed different."

"HE always does."  For a while they continued their walk in silence.
"Quite cured, little girl?"

"Quite, absolutely."  She squeezed his arm, "I think I was well on the
way to being cured, before--before he cheated.  And that finished it."

"Ah!"  Hugh stopped a moment to light a cigarette.

"It simply defeats me how, after all he said, he could have done such a
thing."

"I wouldn't let it worry you, sweetheart.  The matter is of little
importance.  Halloa!  What do these people want?"

"Glad to see you about again, Mrs. Massingham."  An officer in the
Indian Army, returning from leave, and his wife came up.  "Would you and
your husband care to make up a four at bridge?"

"Would you, dear?"  She turned to him, and Massingham smiled.

"You go, Delia.  You'll be able to find a fourth, and you've walked
enough.  I never play cards, myself."

"What a refreshing individual," laughed the officer's wife.  "Does it
bore you?"

"Intensely," murmured Hugh.  "And I'm such a bad player."

He watched his wife go away with them: then, leaning over the rail, he
commenced to fill his pipe.  Away to starboard, like a faint smudge on
the horizon, lay the north coast of Africa: two days in front was Malta.
And then----  Surreptitiously he put a hand into his breast pocket and
pulled out a photograph.  Yes: it had been a good idea.




                   _*V -- A Question of Personality*_


                                  *I*


The personally conducted tour round Frenton's Steel Works paused, as
usual, on reaching the show piece of the entertainment.  The mighty
hammer, operated with such consummate ease by the movement of a single
lever, though smaller than its more celebrated brother at Woolwich
Arsenal, never failed to get a round of applause from the fascinated
onlookers.  There was something almost frightening about the deadly
precision with which it worked, and the uncanny accuracy of the man who
controlled it.  This time it would crash downwards delivering a blow
which shook the ground: next time it would repeat the performance, only
to stop just as the spectators were bracing themselves for the
shock--stop with such mathematical exactitude that the glass of a watch
beneath it would be cracked but the works would not be damaged.

For years now, personally conducted tours had come round Frenton's
works.  Old Frenton was always delighted when his friends asked him if
they might take their house-parties round: he regarded it as a
compliment to himself.  For he had made the works, watched them grow and
expand till now they were known throughout the civilized world.  They
were just part of him, the fruit of his brain--born of labour and hard
work and nurtured on the hard-headed business capacity of the rugged old
Yorkshireman.  He was a millionaire now, many times over, but he could
still recall the day when sixpence extra a day had meant the difference
between chronic penury and affluence.  And in those far-off days there
had come a second resolve into his mind to keep the first and ever
present one company.  That first one had been with him ever since he
could remember anything--the resolve, to succeed; the second one became
no less deep rooted.  When he did succeed he'd pay his men such wages
that there would never be any question of sixpence a day making a
difference.  The labourer was worthy of his hire: out of the sweat of
his own brow John Frenton had evolved that philosophy for himself....

And right loyally he had stuck to it.  When success came, and with it
more and more, till waking one morning he realized that the big jump had
been taken, and that henceforth Frenton's would be one of the powers in
the steel world, he did not forget.  He paid his men well--almost
lavishly: all he asked was that they should work in a similar spirit.
And he did more.  From the memories of twenty years before he recalled
the difference between the two partners for whom he had then been
working.  One of them had never been seen in the works save as an aloof
being from another world, regarding his automatons with an uninterested
but searching eye: the other had known every one of his men by name, and
had treated them as his own personal friends.  And yet his eye was just
as searching.... But--what a difference: what an enormous difference!

And so John Frenton had learned and profited by the example which stared
him in the face: things might perhaps be different to-day if more
employers had learned that lesson too.  To him every man he employed was
a personal friend: again all he asked was that they should regard him
likewise....

"Boys," he had said to them on one occasion, when a spirit of unrest had
been abroad in the neighbouring works, "if you've got any grievance,
there's only one thing I ask.  Come and get it off your chests to me:
don't get muttering and grousing about it in corners, if I can remedy
it, I will: if I can't I'll tell you why.  Anyway, a talk will clear the
air...."

In such manner had John Frenton run his works: in such manner had he
become a millionaire and found happiness as well.  And then had come the
great grief of his life.  His wife had died when Marjorie, the only
child, was born.  Twenty years ago the sweet kindly woman who had
cheered him through the burden and heat of the day had died in giving
him Marjorie.  They had been married eight years, and when she knew that
their hopes were going to be realized, it seemed as if nothing more
could be wanting to complete their happiness.  The stormy times were
over: success had come.  And now ... a child.

When the doctor told John Frenton he went mad.  He cursed Fate: he
cursed the wretched brat that had come and taken away his woman. For
weeks he refused to see it: and then Time, the Great Healer, dulled the
agony.  Instead of a wife--a daughter: and on the girl he lavished all
the great wealth of love of which his rugged nature was capable.  He
idolized her: and she, because her nature was sweet, remained a
charming, unaffected girl.  Some day she would be fabulously rich, but
the fact did not concern her greatly. In fact she barely thought of it:
it would be many long days before her dearly loved dad left her.  And so
it had been up to a year ago.... Then she'd met the man.

It would perhaps be more correct to say that the man had met her.  The
Honourable Herbert Strongley received an intimation from an aunt of his,
that if he would find it convenient to abstain for a while from his
normal method of living, and come and stay with her in the country, she
would introduce him to a charming girl staying at a neighbouring house.
She specified who the charming girl was, and suggested that though from
his birth Herbert had been a fool, he couldn't be such a damned fool as
to let this slip.  She was an outspoken lady was this aunt....

The Honourable Herbert made a few inquiries, and left London next day
for a protracted stay with his relative.  It took him a week--he
possessed a very charming manner did Herbert--before he was formally
engaged to Marjorie.  The armament of nineteen has but little resisting
power when exposed to the batteries of a good-looking delightful man of
the world who is really bringing all his guns to bear.  And because the
man was a consummate actor when he chose to be, he had but little more
difficulty in getting through the defences of her father.  Marjorie
seemed wonderfully happy: that was the chief thing to John Frenton.  And
he was getting old: carrying out his usual routine at the works was
daily becoming more and more of a strain.  Why not?  He had no
son--everything would go to his girl and her husband at his death.  His
lifework would be in their hands....  If he'd had his way, perhaps, he'd
have chosen someone with a little more knowledge of the trade--the
Honourable Herbert didn't know the difference between mild and tool
steel: but after all a happy marriage did not depend on such technical
qualifications.  As a man he seemed all that could be desired, and that
was the principal thing that mattered.  He could trust his managers for
the rest....

And so his prospective son-in-law became a prospective partner.
Ostensibly he was supposed to be picking up the tricks of the trade, a
performance which afforded him no pleasure whatever.  He loathed work in
any form: he regarded it as a form of partial insanity--almost a
disease. During the hours which he spent in the office his reason--such
as it was--was only saved by the help of _Ruff's Guide_ and telephonic
communication with his bookmaker....  But he was far too astute a person
to run any risks.  He was playing for immeasurably larger stakes than he
could afford to lose, and in addition he was quite genuinely fond of
Marjorie in his own peculiar way.  He intended to marry her, and then,
when the old man was dead--and he was visibly failing--the Honourable
Herbert had his own ideas on the subject of Frenton's Steel Works.  The
only trouble was that Frenton's Steel Works had their own ideas on the
subject of the Honourable Herbert, though that gentleman was supremely
ignorant of the fact.  Without a slip he had acted his part before John
Frenton: with just the right eagerness to learn he had played up to the
managers: but--and it was a big but--he had forgotten the men.  They had
never even entered into his calculations, and it would doubtless have
amazed him to hear that he had entered very considerably into theirs.
For the men did not like the Honourable Herbert--in fact they disliked
him considerably: and since there was no secret regarding his future--a
future which concerned them intimately--this error in the calculations
was serious.  They were a rough-and-ready crowd, with rough-and-ready
ideas of justice and fair play.  In addition they idolized Marjorie
Frenton and her father to a man.  It had taken them about a month to
size up the new partner, and that was six months ago.  Since then,
slowly and inexorably--their brains did not work very quickly--the
determination that they would not have the Honourable Herbert as John
Frenton's successor had crystallized and hardened.  For a while they had
waited: surely the old man would see for himself that the man was
useless.  But the old man did not see: the Honourable Herbert still
strolled yawning through the works, taking not the slightest notice of
any of the hands--the man whom they in future would have to work for.
Very good: if old John could not see it for himself, other steps would
have to be taken to dispose of the gentleman.

They might have been peaceful steps, but for an incident which had
occurred the day before the personally conducted tour already mentioned.
It was conducted by the Honourable Herbert himself, and consisted of the
house-party staying with John Frenton and Marjorie.  The house-party
noticed nothing unusual, somewhat naturally: they were bored or
interested according to their natures.  But as the tour progressed, a
look of puzzled wonder began to dawn in Marjorie's eyes.  What on earth
was the matter with the men?

It was some time since she had been in the works, and the change was the
more pronounced because of it.  Instead of cheery smiles, sullen faces
and black looks followed them wherever they went: she sensed that the
whole atmosphere of the place was hostile.  And after a while the uneasy
suspicion began to form in her mind that the object of this hostility
was her fiancé.  She took advantage of the halt at the steam hammer to
draw him on one side.

"What on earth is the matter with the men, Herbert?" she demanded.
"I've never seen them like this before."

The Honourable Herbert cursed under his breath.  He, too, had been
painfully aware of the scowls which had followed them, though he had
hoped against hope that Marjorie would not notice.  Moreover, he had
known only too well the reason of the demonstration.  And now it would
come to old John's ears....  He cursed again, as the girl looked at him
with questioning eyes.

"Lord knows, my dear," he answered, abruptly.  "I suppose the blighters
have got some fancied grievance."

"'Blighters!  Fancied grievance!'"  The girl stepped back a pace in
genuine amazement. "Then why don't you have them together and ask them,
like daddy used to do?"

As she spoke she glanced over his shoulder, and for a moment her eyes
met those of a man standing behind him.  He was looking at her
deliberately and intently, and suddenly, to her surprise, he held up a
twisted slip of paper in his hand.  Then he pointed to the floor and
turned away.  It had been done so quickly that for a while she could
hardly believe her eyes.  One of the men, trying to pass a secret
note....  To her.... What on earth _was_ the matter with everybody?...

Once again the man looked at her with the suspicion of a smile on his
face, and she frowned quickly.  He was impertinent, this youngster, and
she turned to her fiancé.  She remembered now that the last time she had
been round she had seen him working on a lathe: that it had struck her
then that he had seemed different from the others--his hands, oily
though they were: the cool unembarrassed look in his eyes: his way of
speaking....  Almost as if he had been her equal....  And now he was
presuming on her kindness then....

Her hands clenched involuntarily as she looked at her fiancé.

"What is the name of that man with his back half towards us, over
there?" she demanded. For the moment the "fancied grievance" was
forgotten in more personal matters.

The Honourable Herbert, thankful for the respite, swung round.  Then as
he saw the subject of her question his jaw set in an ugly line.

"John Morrison," he answered, shortly. "And if I had my way I'd sack him
on the spot.  A useless, argumentative, insubordinate swine...."

And it was as this graceful eulogy concluded that John Morrison looked
at her again.  Her fiancé had moved away, and she was standing alone.
For a moment she hesitated: then she, too, turned to join the rest of
the party.  And lying on the ground where she had been, was her
handkerchief....

It was done on the spur of the moment--a feminine impulse.  And the
instant she had done it, she regretted it.  But there had been something
in her fiancé's voice as he spoke that had come as a shock to her:
something ugly and vicious; something new as far as she was concerned.
Though what that had to do with John Morrison passing her a note was
obscure.

"You dropped your handkerchief, Miss Frenton."  A courteous, well-bred
voice was speaking close behind her, and she turned slowly to find John
Morrison holding it out to her.

"Thank you," she answered.  Rolled up inside it she could feel the
twisted wisp of paper, and as the Honourable Herbert came up with an
angry look on his face she hesitated.

"What do you want?" he snapped at the man.

"Miss Frenton dropped her handkerchief, sir," answered Morrison,
impassively.

The other grunted.

"All right.  Get on with your work."

Marjorie hesitated no longer.  With a sort of blinding certainty there
flashed into her mind the conviction that something was wrong.  She
didn't stop to analyse her thoughts: she merely felt convinced that John
Morrison was not an insubordinate swine, and that in the note she held
in her hand lay the clue to a great deal that was puzzling her at the
moment.  And so with a gracious smile at the man she slipped her
handkerchief into her bag....

It was ten minutes before she found an opportunity of reading the note.
It was in pencil, and the handwriting was small and neat.

"It is immaterial to me what action you take on receiving this," it ran.
"But if you are in any way interested in your fiancé's future, I most
strongly advise you to suggest a change of air to him.  Of his
capabilities as a husband you must decide for yourself: of his
capabilities as the boss of Frenton's, other people have already
decided, as possibly you may have noticed this morning. So get him away,
and _keep him away_.  You haven't got much time."

"Get him away, and keep him away."  The words danced before the girl's
eyes.  She was conscious of no anger against John Morrison: merely of a
stunned surprise.  The thing was so totally unexpected.  "Of his
capabilities as the boss of Frenton's, other people have already
decided."  And even as she read and re-read the sentence, she found that
she was actually asking herself the question--"Was it so totally
unexpected after all?"  That matters should have come to a head in such
an abrupt way was a staggering shock: but ... She crumpled the note into
her bag once more, and walked slowly towards the waiting cars.  A
hundred little half-defined thoughts came crowding in on her memory: a
hundred little things which had not struck her at the time--or was it
that she hadn't allowed them to strike her?--now arrayed themselves in
massed formation in front of her.

She paused with her foot on the step of the car.  The Honourable Herbert
was solicitously bending over a stout and boring aunt of hers, and she
watched him dispassionately.  "Of his capabilities as a husband you must
decide for yourself."  Impertinent....  And yet she was not conscious of
any resentment.

"Come up to lunch, Herbert," she said, as he stepped over to her.  "I
want to talk to you afterwards."

He raised his eyebrows slightly.

"I shall be very busy this afternoon, dear."

"I think the works will stand your absence for one afternoon," she
remarked quietly, and he bit his lip.

"I'll be there, Marjorie."  He fumbled with her rug.  "One o'clock
sharp, I suppose."

He stood back, and the cars rolled off.

"What a charming man your fiancé is, my dear!" cooed the elderly female
sitting beside Marjorie.  "So polite: so ... so ... impressive."

The girl smiled a little absently, and nodded. "Impressive...."  It
struck her that the word exactly described Herbert.  He was impressive.
And then because she was loyal clean through, she started to fan herself
into a furious rage at the abominable impertinence of this wretched man
John Morrison.  Herbert was right: he was an insubordinate swine....
How dare he--how _dare he_--hand her such a note!  He ought to be sacked
at once.  She would tell Herbert about it after lunch, and he would
explain matters. Of course he would explain--of course....

John Frenton was standing on the steps as the cars drove up, and
impulsively she went up to him.

"Herbert is coming to lunch, daddy," she cried, putting her arm through
his.

"Is he, darling," said the old man, patting her hand.  "That's all
right."  He turned to the rest of the party as they came up.
"Well--what do you think of my works?  None in England to beat 'em, my
friends, not if you search from John o' Groats to Land's End.  And as
for a strike, it's unknown, sir, unknown....  My men don't do it,
whatever other firms may do."

He passed into the house talking animatedly to one of his guests, and
for a while Marjorie stood, staring over the three miles of open country
to where the high chimneys of Frenton's Steel Works stuck up like
slender sticks against the dull background of smoke.  Then with a little
sigh she too went up the steps into the house.


                                  *II*


"Herbert, I don't quite understand about this morning."  She was in her
own sitting-room, and her fiancé, standing in front of the fire, was
lighting a cigarette.  "What is the matter at the works?"

All through lunch the Honourable Herbert, in the intervals of being
charming to the ghastly collection of old bores--as he mentally dubbed
them--who formed the party, had been puzzling out the best line to take
at this interview.  That the girl had seen that something was wrong was
obvious: no one but a blind person could have failed to notice it.  And
now that the interview had actually started he was still undecided....

"My dear little girl," he remarked, gently, sitting down beside her and
taking her hand.... "Why worry about it?  As I told you this morning,
some little grievance, I expect--which I'll inquire into...."

The girl shook her head.

"It's something very much more than a grievance," she said, quietly but
positively. "There's something radically wrong, Herbert. I want to know
what it is."

"Good heavens!  Marjorie"--there was a hint of impatience in his
voice--"haven't I told you I'll inquire into it?  Do be reasonable, my
dear girl."

"I'm being perfectly reasonable," she answered, still in the same quiet
tone.  "But I don't understand how things have got as far as they have
without any steps on your part.  You say you don't know what's the
matter.  Daddy would have known long ago--and remedied it."  The
Honourable Herbert's opinion of daddy, at that moment, remained
unspoken....  "You see," went on the girl, "they're just part of daddy,
are the works.  He was only saying to-day that he had never had any
strikes.  And now, when he's getting old..."  She stirred restlessly in
her chair, and looked at the fire.  "Of his capabilities as the boss of
Frenton's, other people have already decided."  The words danced before
her in the flames, and almost passionately she turned to the man beside
her.  "Don't you see," she cried, "don't you realize that I feel
responsible?  You're there--as a partner--because you're my fiancé.
That's the only reason.  The works will come to me when daddy dies: I
shall be responsible for them--I and my husband...."

"You could always turn the thing into a Limited Company, darling,"
murmured the man, "if you found it too great a strain."  He waited for
an answer, but none came, and after a while he continued in an easy,
reassuring voice. "Of course, I understand, my little Marjorie, your
feelings on the matter."

"Do you?" she interrupted, slowly.  "I wonder."

"I'm only a beginner," he went on, and his voice was a trifle hurt.
"One can't pick up all sorts of technical knowledge in a month, or even
a year...."

"Technical knowledge isn't wanted, Herbert--so much as human knowledge,
personality.  I could run those works--with the help of Mr. Thompson and
the other managers....  Ah, dear!" she bent forward quickly.  "I don't
want to hurt you.  But I just can't imagine what would have happened if
dad had gone round the works with us this morning....  I believe it
would have almost killed him...."

"Very well, dear, if those are your feelings there is no more to be
said."  With quiet dignity her fiancé rose to his feet.  "If you are not
satisfied with me..."  He left the sentence unfinished.

"I am," she cried, quickly.  "I am, Herbert--perfectly satisfied.
But..."

"Then don't think any more about it," he said, quickly.  "I'll go down,
little girl, and find out what the trouble is.  And then I'll put it
right, and let you know...."

"You'll let me know this evening, won't you?"

For a moment he hesitated.

"If possible, Marjorie...."

"But of course it's possible," she cried, impulsively.  "At our works,
you've only got to ask.... Have the men together and ask....."

The Honourable Herbert's face was expressionless, as he bent over and
kissed her.

"Quite so, darling," he murmured.  "Quite so.  Don't worry about it any
more...."

And it was not until he was at the wheel of his car driving back to his
office that he gave vent to his real feelings.  "Ask the men?"  He saw
himself doing it.  The cursed luck of the thing. But for that one
episode yesterday, he could have bluffed it through, until they were
married at any rate.  After that he had never had an intention of
carrying on a deception which bored him to extinction: there would be no
need to.... But now....  The marvel to him was that they hadn't struck
already.  And once they did, and John Frenton came down to the works and
the cause became known--good-bye to his hopes of the future.  Marjorie
would never forgive him.  And as the realization of what that would
entail struck him seriously for the first time, he swore savagely.  He
had been banking on the Frenton millions not only morally but actually.
And if they failed to materialize....  Once again he cursed under his
breath....


It was after dinner that night that Marjorie made up her mind.  She had
twice rung up her fiancé with no result.  The first time he had not come
in: the second he had just gone out--to the local theatre, the servant
believed.  With a frown she hung up the receiver, and turning away
walked slowly to her father's study.

"I want to see the book of addresses, daddy," she said, quietly.

It was one of old Frenton's hobbies to have the address of every one of
his men entered in a large book, which enabled periodical gifts to
arrive if there was any illness in the family.

"It's over there, girlie," he said, with a sleepy smile.  "What do you
want it for?"

"Mrs. Tracy has just had a baby," she announced, turning over the
leaves.

But it was not under the T's that she looked. Mendle, Morgan, Morrison
... Morrison, John, 9, Castle Road....  Thoughtfully she closed the
book, and put it back in its proper place. Then she crossed the room,
and kissed her father lovingly on his bald head.

"You're a dear old thing," she whispered.  "Go and play billiards with
the general...."

A few minutes later she was driving her little runabout towards Castle
Road.  An onlooker, had he been able to see under the thick veil she
wore, would have been struck with the likeness of the small determined
face to that of old John Frenton.  Like her father--once she came to a
decision, she required some stopping.  And since her fiancé had left
after lunch she had become more and more uneasy, more and more certain
that something was being kept from her--something thing which concerned
the Honourable Herbert pretty closely.  And if it concerned him, it
concerned her: she, as she had told him, had brought him into the
firm....

Castle Road proved to be a better neighbourhood than she had expected.
Most of the hands preferred to live nearer to the works, and this street
struck her as being more suitable for well-to-do clerks.  But she was
far too preoccupied to worry overmuch with such trifles.  John Morrison
and the truth were what she wanted.  She left the car at the end of the
street, and walked to Number 9.

Yes.  Mr. Morrison was at home.  A disapproving sniff preceded the
opening of a sitting-room door, which closed with a bang behind her. She
heard the steps of the landlady going down the stairs, and then she took
an uncertain pace forward.

"... I ..." she stammered.  Undoubtedly the man in evening clothes
facing her was John Morrison, but he looked so different.  And whoever
had heard of a factory hand getting into a smoking jacket for dinner?
... And the room.... The prints on the walls: the big roll-top desk:
golf clubs in the corner, and to cap everything--a gun-case.

"I think there must be some mistake," she said, haltingly.  "I must
apologize.... I..."  She turned as if to leave the room....

"I hope not, Miss Frenton."  She gave a little start: she had hoped he
had not recognized her.  "Won't you come and sit down by the fire and
tell me what I can do for you?"

After a moment's hesitation she did as he said.

"You must admit, Mr. Morrison," she loosened her veil as she spoke,
"that there is some excuse for my surprise."

The man glanced round the room with a slight smile.

"Yes," he murmured.  "I can understand it causing you a slight shock.
Had I known you were coming I would have tried to make it
less--er--startling."

"What on earth are you doing in the works?" she asked, curiously.

"My poor concerns will keep, Miss Frenton."  A charming smile robbed the
words of any offence. "I don't think it was to discuss me that you came
to-night.  My note, I suppose.  Am I to be rebuked?"

"No," she answered, slowly.  "I am to be enlightened, please."

"Have you spoken to Strongley about it?" he asked, after a pause.

She raised her eyebrows.

"I asked _Mr._ Strongley what was the matter with the men, after lunch
to-day."

"I stand corrected."  With an expressionless face John Morrison held out
a heavy silver cigarette box to her, but she shook her head.

"No, thank you," she said curtly, and he replaced the box on the table.
"But please smoke yourself, if you want to."

"And what did Mr. Strongley say?" asked the man.

"Nothing."  She stared at the fire with a little frown.  "He didn't seem
to know: but he said he'd find out and ring me up. He hasn't done so,
and I want to know, Mr. Morrison--know the truth.  There's something
radically wrong down there.  What is it?"

John Morrison thoughtfully lit a cigarette and leaned against the
mantelpiece, staring down at her.

"May I ask you one or two questions, Miss Frenton: questions which,
though they may sound impertinent, are not intended in that spirit?"

"Yes."  She looked up at him steadily.  "But I don't promise to answer."

"How long ago did you meet Herbert Strongley?"

"About a year."

"And how long was it before you got engaged to him?"

She shifted a little in her chair.

"Not very long," she said at length.

He did not press the point: though a faint smile hovered for a moment on
his lips.

"Not very long," he repeated, softly.  "Are you quite sure, Miss
Frenton--and this is a very important question--are you quite sure that
you haven't made a mistake?"

"It may be important, but it's one I absolutely refuse to answer."  She
faced him angrily. "What business is it of yours?"

"Absolutely none--at the moment," he said, quietly.  "But you've come to
me to find out what the trouble is.  And if you have not made any
mistake with regard to your engagement, I advise you to carry out the
suggestion contained in my note.  Get your fiancé away from Frenton's,
and keep him away, both before and after your marriage.  It will come, I
imagine, as a blow to your father, but you can easily turn it into a
company."

"You mean--that the men don't like Herbert?"  She forced herself to ask
the question.

"I mean," he answered, deliberately, "that the men loathe and detest
him, and that only the love they have for you and your father has staved
off trouble up till now.  And even that love will fail to avert a crisis
after--well, after the regrettable episode that happened yesterday."

"What was it?" she demanded, and her voice sounded dead to the man.

"I don't think we need bother as to what it was," he said, quietly.
"Shall we leave it at the fact that however excellent a husband
Strongley may make, as a boss of Frenton's he is a complete failure?"
He bit his lip as he saw the look on the girl's face.  Then he went on
in the same quiet voice.  "Things like this hurt, Miss Frenton: but you
are the type that appreciates frankness.  And I tell you quite openly
that the men are after your fiancé.  And I don't blame them."

"You side with them, do you?"  She threw the words at him fiercely.

"Am I not one of them?" he replied, gravely.

"You know you're not."  She stood up and faced him.  "You're not one of
the ordinary hands.  Look at your evening clothes; look at that gun-case
in the corner...."  She paused as she saw the sudden look on his face.
"What is it?"

"Into this room quickly," he whispered. "You must stop there till he
goes.  Good Lord! What a complication!"

"Who is it?" she cried, startled by his evident agitation.

"Strongley," he whispered.  "Heard his voice in the hall.  Absolutely
unexpected."

He closed the door, and she found herself in his bedroom, just as the
landlady ushered in the second visitor.

And if she had been surprised on her first entrance to John Morrison's
rooms, it was evident that the Honourable Herbert was even more so.

"Good Lord, man," he spluttered.  "Why the glad rags?  I--er--of course,
it's no business of mine, but your general appearance gave me a bit of a
shock."

To the girl listening intensely on the other side of the door it seemed
as if a note of relief had crept into her fiancé's voice--relief in
which a certain amount of uneasiness was mingled.

"What can I do for you?" John Morrison asked, gravely.

"Well--er--don't you know"--undoubtedly the visitor was not at all sure
of his ground--"your rooms and that sort of thing have rather knocked
me.  I mean--er--I'm rather in the soup, Morrison: and I really came
round to ask your advice, don't you know.  I mean you saw the whole
thing--yesterday: and though I'm afraid I lost my temper with you too,
yet even at that time I saw you were different.  And--er--I thought..."

The Honourable Herbert mopped his forehead and sank into a chair.

"The mere fact that I change for dinner doesn't seem to alter the
situation appreciably," said Morrison, quietly.

"No, by Jove--I suppose not."  The other sat up and braced himself for
the plunge.  "Well, what the hell am I to do?  And what the devil are
the men going to do?  Are they going to strike?"

"No--I don't think so."  Morrison smiled at the sudden look of relief on
Strongley's face. "They're too fond of Mr. Frenton and his daughter.
It's you they're after."

"What are they going to do?"

"Give you a pleasant half-hour under the steam-hammer," said Morrison
deliberately, and the other rose with a stifled cry.  "Just to test your
nerves.  Let it drop to within an inch to you--then stop it.  And if
that doesn't expedite your departure--they'll take other steps...."

"But, damn it, Morrison," his voice was shaking--"don't you understand I
can't go? I--er--Good Lord! do you suppose I want to stop here for one
second longer than I must?  I loathe it.  Can't you stop 'em, man: tell
'em I'm clearing the instant I'm----"

"Married," said Morrison, quietly.

"Well, yes," said the other.  "I'll have to be frank with you--and I can
see you'll understand."  His eyes strayed round the room.  "I admit
absolutely that this isn't my line: I detest the show.  But old Frenton
is wrapped up in these works--and--well--he looks for a son-in-law who
will carry on.  After I'm married I can explain things to him, don't you
know.  And until then--well, we must stave off this trouble, Morrison."

"Wouldn't it be a little more straightforward to explain your views to
him before the marriage?"

"Perhaps it would have been," said the other, with apparent frankness.
"But it's too late now--and then there's that damned show yesterday.
That's what I'm so afraid will come out."  He stared at the fire.  "I
didn't mean to hurt the fellow," he went on querulously.  "And I'm
certain he dropped that spanner on my toe on purpose."

"Still, that hardly seems sufficient justification for slogging a boy,
who is not quite all there, over the head with an iron bar, does it?"
Almost unconsciously his eyes travelled to the bedroom door as he spoke,
and then he grew suddenly rigid.  For the door was open, and the girl
stood between the two rooms with a look of incredulous horror on her
face.

"So that's what was the matter with Jake," she said, slowly, and at the
sound of her voice Strongley swung round with a violent start.

"Marjorie..." he gasped, "what on earth..."

"Why didn't you tell me at the beginning?" she demanded, staring at him
with level eyes. "Why lie about it?  It seems so unnecessary and petty.
And then--to hit Jake over the head.... You, ... Take it back, please."
She laid her engagement ring on the table.  "And I think you'd better
go--at once.  The fault was partially mine; and I wouldn't like them to
punish you for my--for my mistake...."

Without another word she turned and left the room.  And it was not till
the front door banged that Strongley turned his livid face on John
Morrison.

"You swine," he muttered.  "I believe this was a put-up job."

John Morrison laughed.

"Yes--you told me you were coming, didn't you?"

"No--I didn't tell you," said Strongley, slowly, with a vicious look
dawning in his eyes.  "Which perhaps accounts for the fact that Miss
Frenton was here....  In your bedroom....  How nice....  The gentleman
workman and the employer's daughter....  A charming romance.... I should
think Mr. Frenton will be delighted to hear it to-morrow...."

Not a muscle on John Morrison's face moved.

"More than delighted, I should imagine.... Except that it will be a
little stale.  Personally, I am going up to tell him to-night."  He
smiled slightly.  "I don't like you, Strongley; I know far too much
about you.  But I _did_ pass Miss Frenton a note to-day at the works
warning her to get you away...."

"Your solicitude for my welfare is overwhelming," sneered Strongley.

"Good heavens!" laughed John Morrison. "I didn't care a damn about you.
I was afraid the men might get into trouble.  Steady!  Don't get gay
with me.  I'm not half-witted; and I can hit back...."


                                 *III*


It was in London the following spring that Marjorie Frenton next saw
John Morrison.  She had not been present at the interview with her
father--was in ignorance that it had ever taken place until the next
day.  And on that next day John Morrison had disappeared, leaving no
trace.... For a while she had waited, wondering whether he would
write--but no word came. After all, why should he?  There was nothing to
write about....  It was merely curiosity on her part--nothing more, of
course....  A workman in evening clothes....  Enough to make anybody
curious....

And now there he was--three tables away, dining with a very pretty
woman.  He hadn't seen her yet....  Probably wouldn't remember her when
he did ...  After all, why should he? ... And at that moment their eyes
met....

She looked away at once, and started talking to the man next to her: but
even as she spoke she knew John Morrison had risen and was coming
towards her.

"How are you, Miss Frenton?"  She looked up into his face: met the glint
of a smile in the lazy blue eyes.

"Quite well, thank you, Mr. Morrison," she answered, coldly.

"Hullo, Joe!"  A woman opposite had begun to speak, to stop with a
puzzled frown at Marjorie's words.  "Morrison!  Why Morrison? ... Have
you been masquerading, Joe, under an assumed name?"

"I did for a while, Jane," he said, calmly, "to avoid you; you know how
you pursued me with eligible girls....  Battalions of 'em, Miss
Frenton--ranged in rows.  I had to disappear stealthily in the dead of
night...."

"Well, when are you going to get married?" demanded the woman, laughing.

"Very soon, I hope....  I do much better than you, Jane, in these
things.  The girl I've got my eye on is a girl who summoned several
hundred factory hands together; and told 'em she was sorry for a mistake
she'd made.  And she halted a bit, and stumbled a bit--but she got
through with it....  And then the men cheered 'emselves sick...."

"Good heavens!  Joe ... Factory hands!" gasped the woman.  "What sort of
a girl is she?"

"A perfect topper, Jane."  Out of the corner of his eye he glanced at
Marjorie, whose eyes were fixed on her plate.  "By the way, Miss
Frenton, has your father turned his works into a company yet?"

"Not yet," she answered, very low.

"Ah! that's good."  He forced her to meet his eyes, and there was
something more than a smile on his face now.  "Well, I must go back to
my sister....  And I'll come and call to-morrow if I may....  Jane will
expose my wicked deceit doubtless...."

"Mad--quite mad," remarked the woman opposite, as he went back to his
interrupted dinner.  "Morrison, did you say?  I knew he wanted to study
labour conditions first-hand--why, Heaven knows.  He's got works of his
own or something....  But all the Carlakes are mad....  And I'd got a
splendid American girl up my sleeve for him...."

"Carlake," said Marjorie, a little faintly.  "Is that Lord Carlake?"

"Of course it is, my dear.  That's Joe Carlake....  Mad as a hatter....
I wonder who the girl is...."




                      _*VI -- The Unbroken Line*_


                                  *I*


"My dear man, where have you been buried? You don't seem to know
anybody.  That's Bobby Landon, Lord Fingarton's only son.  Just about to
pull off _the_ marriage of the season."

I accepted the rebuke meekly: a spell of three years in Africa
investigating the question of sleeping sickness does almost count as
burial.

"Oh! is that Lord Landon?" I murmured, glancing across the crowded
restaurant at a clean-looking youngster dining with a couple of men.
"See--who is he engaged to?"

"You win the bag of nuts," laughed my fair informant.  "Robert Landon,
only son of Earl Fingarton of Fingarton, is about to marry Cecilie,
youngest daughter of the Duke of Sussex. A fuller society announcement
can be given if required, bringing out the pleasing union of two
historic families in these socialistic days...."  She laughed again.
"But speaking the normal mother tongue, a first-class boy is marrying a
topping girl, which is all that matters."

"It's all coming back to me," I said, slowly. "I'm getting warm.  There
was another son, wasn't there, and he died."

"I believe so," she answered; "in fact I know there was.  But he died
before I was born.  That was the first wife's son.  Daddy would be able
to tell you all about that."

"What's that, my dear?"  My host leaned across the table with a smile.

"Sir Richard was asking me about Lord Fingarton's family history, old
man," she remarked, brightly.  "I was telling him that I was slightly on
the youthful side, and that you would elucidate the matter in your
well-known breezy style.

"It doesn't require much elucidation," he said, slowly.  "It was a
mixture of tragedy and good fortune...."

"I remember that the first son died, Bill, but..."  I paused and waited
for him to continue.

"He broke his neck in the hunting field the day after he came of age.
And the accident broke his mother's heart.  They were absolutely wrapped
up in that boy--both of 'em....  Six months later she died in Scotland,
at Fingarton...."  He puffed thoughtfully at his cigar, and
unconsciously my eyes wandered to the youngster at the neighbouring
table.

"And where exactly does the good-fortune part of it come in?" I asked at
length.

"This way," he answered.  "They idolized the boy, and he certainly was
the first thing in their lives.  But when he died, the thing that came
only one degree behind their love for him of necessity took first
place....  Family....  While he lived, the two things were synonymous:
they both centred in the boy himself....  And he was a splendid
boy--better even than this one."  Again he paused, and smoked for a
while in silence. "You see--Betty Fingarton was too old to have another
child, when the accident took place ... I think that fact hastened her
death.  And the man who would have come into the title was an outsider
of the purest water--a distant cousin of sorts....  Bob used to move
about like a man in a dream--dazed with the tragedy of it all.  But I
remember that even then, before she died, he realized that her death
would--how shall I put it--help matters.  Not that he ever said
anything: but I knew Bob pretty well those days ...  I've lost sight of
him a bit since....  It was a horrible position for the poor old chap.
The Fingartons have kept their line direct since 1450.  Family was his
God ... and he idolized Betty.  Then she died; and Bob married again....
Quite a nice girl, and she made him a thundering good wife....  But he
told me the night before he married, that the price of duty could
sometimes be passing high....  It was with him...."

My host paused and sipped his brandy, while the girl at my side
whispered a little breathlessly:

"I didn't know all that, daddy.  Poor old Uncle Bob!"

I looked at her inquiringly, and she smiled.

"He's always been uncle to me," she explained. "Though lately I've
hardly seen him at all.... He buries himself more and more up at
Fingarton...."

"And what of the present Lady Fingarton?" I inquired.

"I like her--she's a dear," answered the girl. "Though I think daddy
always compares her with the first one."  Her father smiled, but said
nothing.  "She is generally here in Town.... She likes to be near
Bobby...."

For a while we were silent, while the soft strains of the orchestra
stole through the smoke-laden air above the hum of conversation....  It
had gripped me--the picture painted by Bill Lakington, in his short
clipped sentences.  The tragedy of it--and, as he had said, the good
fortune too.... Duty: pride of family--aye, they have their price.
Mayhap Betty Fingarton was paying her share in the knowledge that the
next of the line was not her son....  Or did she, with clearer vision,
understand the workings of the Great Architect, which at first must have
seemed so inscrutable?...

"When is the wedding?" I asked.

"In about a month," said the girl. "Everyone will be there."

"Personally," I murmured, "I shall be one of the forty or fifty odd
million who won't.  So you can send me an account of it."

"Where are you going, Sir Richard?"

"To a little village way up in the outskirts of Skye," I replied with a
smile.  "More burial, young lady--and more hard work."

"You ought to take a bit of a rest, Dick," said Bill Lakington.  "You
deserve it...."

"After I've broken the back of the book, I shall," I answered.

"Are you writing a novel, Sir Richard?" inquired the girl.

"No such claim to immortality," I sighed. "My subject is the mode of
life of Glossina palpales--with illustrations."

"And who are they when they're at home?" she asked, dubiously.

"Flies--whose conduct is not above suspicion. Shall I present you with a
copy?"

"Rather.  As long as you don't expect me to read it.--Hullo!  Bob.
Going to anything to-night?"

"We're staggering to Daly's, old thing...."  With a feeling of mild
curiosity I glanced at the boy who had paused by our table on the way
out: a clean-cut, good-looking youngster.  No outsider, this future
seventeenth earl, like the distant cousin....  Yes, one could see where
the good fortune came in....

We, too, were going to Daly's, and we all passed out of the restaurant
together.  I had a word or two with the youngster as we waited for the
car: he was keen as mustard on hearing about Africa, and especially
Uganda....

"Everybody is tottering out to the country these days, Sir Richard, and
'pon my word, I don't blame 'em..."

"If they can, no more do I.  But the head of the family can't go, my
dear boy....  That's the drawback to responsibility."

"Do you know Fingarton?"  A gleam came into his eyes as he spoke.

"I'm afraid I don't," I answered.  "I've never met your father."

"Go and look him up, if you're in those parts," he said, impulsively.
"It'll do the dear old governor good....  He's burying himself too much
up there, and it's lonely for him..  I've written and written just
lately, and I can't get any answer out of him....  I want him to come
South--he will for my wedding, of course--but these last few months, if
ever I do get a line from him, it's in reply to a letter about three
weeks old...."

"Come on, Sir Richard...."  Molly Lakington was calling me from the
car....  "We mustn't miss the last part of the first act...."

Undoubtedly not, and with a nod to the youngster I stepped into the car.

"A good lad that, Bill," I remarked.

"Aye ... a good lad....  But not _quite_ so good as the other," he
answered, thoughtfully.

"He's good enough for Cecilie, anyway, old man, and that's saying a good
deal," said Molly....

By the light of a passing lamp I saw Bill Lakington's face.  He was
smiling quietly to himself, as a man smiles when he has his own opinion,
but refuses to argue about it....

"Besides, you scarcely knew the first son," pursued Molly.  "I've heard
you say so yourself."

"No, my dear, but I knew the first wife," answered her father, still
with the same quiet smile. Evidently, on the subject of Betty Fingarton,
Bill was adamant.

And at that moment we drew up at Daly's and the conversation ceased.  We
were in time for the last part of the first act as the girl had
demanded--though apparently one priceless song about a Bowwow named
Chow-chow had eluded us....  My sorrow at this failure on our part was
heightened by the information that it was one of the best Fox Trots you
could dance to....  I was very anxious to know what a Fox Trot was: in
Uganda, as a form of amusement, it is in but little vogue....

But we'd missed it, and though I endeavoured to bear up under the
staggering blow, I found my attention wandering more and more from the
stage, and centring round the story or the sixteenth Earl Fingarton and
his first wife Betty.

The picture of the old man, shutting himself up more and more in his
Highland castle, waiting for the time when he could be relieved of duty,
and go once more to the woman he loved, came between me and the
stage....  _His_ child to carry on the line, but not _hers_....  But it
would be carried on in direct descent--that was the great point--it
would remain unbroken.  The sacrifice of the father had had its
reward....

"There is Lady Fingarton in the box opposite," said Molly Lakington in
my ear, as the lights went up at the end of the first act.... "Sitting
next to Bobby ... and Cecilie on the other side."

I glanced across the theatre.  The youngster was just getting up to go
out and smoke, and for a moment or two he bent over a lovely girl, who
smiled up into his face.  Then he turned to his mother, and she too
smiled--a smile of perfect happiness.  She was a sweet-looking woman of
rising fifty, and on a sudden impulse I spoke my thoughts to Bill
Lakington.

"He ought to come down, Bill: he oughtn't to bury himself.  He'd like
it--once he'd broken away.  It's not fair to them--or himself.  Why
doesn't he?"

"I can't tell you, old man..." he answered, slowly.  "I know no more
than you.  He's happy up North: when he does come he's always hankering
to get back again."

"But they go up there, I suppose?"

"Sometimes," he said, leaning back in his chair.  "Sometimes.  But never
for long.... When shooting starts, and he has guests."

"I agree with Sir Richard," said Molly, decidedly.  "It's not fair.
He's got the son he wanted, and now he sees as little of the woman who
gave it him as he can....  He ought at any rate to pretend...."

The orchestra was filing back: the smokers were returning to their
seats.  And as the safety-curtain rolled slowly up, I glanced once more
across the theatre at Lady Fingarton.  Did she feel that too?  And it
seemed to me that her eyes were weary....  He ought at any rate to
pretend....


                                  *II*


And so, but for a strange turn in the wheel of fate, the matter would
have rested as far as I was concerned.  For an evening the story of the
sixteenth Earl Fingarton and his wife Betty had appealed to my
imagination, then stress of work drove it from my mind.  In Scotland,
especially in the Highlands, the fierce pride of family and clan seems
natural and right: from time immemorial that pride has been a dominant
trait of those who live there.

And up in Skye, where I wandered for a while before settling down to
work, the old Earl's action seemed easier to understand....  As a man,
his heart had died with his wife Betty; as the sixteenth of his line, he
had gone forth into the world, which had ceased to interest him, and
taking unto himself another wife, had waited until she gave him a son.
Then, his duty over, he had come back to his dead and his memories....
Callous, perhaps, to the living; primitive in his treatment of his
second wife, as men of old were primitive in their treatment of women,
regarding them as merely the bearers of their children--yet
understandable....  Look on the glory of Glen Sligachan, and it is
understandable. Country such as that in another part of the Highlands
belonged to the Fingartons, and the breathless marvel of it is not to be
lightly parted with.  It must remain for a man's son, and his son's son
... a sacred heritage.  There must be no outsider to break the line.

Thus did it strike me as I settled down to work in the island that I
loved.  And then, as I have said, it gradually faded from my mind.  Vast
tracts of territory at present infested with sleeping sickness could, I
felt convinced, be rendered immune from that dreadful scourge if my
proposals were adopted.  Starting from the point at which the German
Commission under Professor Koch had left off, years before the war, I
had carried his investigations several steps further.  And I knew that I
had been successful.  So I found an undisturbed place to write, and
quickly became absorbed in my task.  Without undue conceit, I knew it
was an important one....

And then, one evening, after I had been working for about a fortnight,
occurred the strange turn of the wheel which was to bring my attention
back from the dark interior of Africa to things much nearer at hand.  I
had finished for the day, and was sitting by the open window watching
the sun sink in a blaze of golden glory over the Coolin Hills, when a
small urchin obtruded himself into my line of vision, and stared at me
fixedly in the intervals of sucking his thumb.  The inspection
apparently proved satisfactory, and after a while the small urchin
spoke.  His language required interpretation by my landlady, but finally
I gathered that the attentions of a medical man were wanted.  And since
the local doctor was away, he wanted to know whether I would come.

"It's for Mrs. MacDerry, sir," explained my landlady.  "She's old and
ailing fast."

No doctor can disregard a call of such a sort, and though I had
certainly not come to Skye with the idea of attending to the local man's
practice during his absence, I followed my small guide to a little house
some half a mile away.  He left me at the door, and after a moment's
hesitation I knocked.  It was opened almost at once by a somewhat stern
and forbidding-looking woman, who stared at me suspiciously, and then
curtly inquired what I wanted.

"Nothing," I answered a little nettled by her tone.  "But from the boy
who led me here I gathered you wanted a doctor."

"It was Doctor Lee I sent him for," she snapped.

"Well, Doctor Lee is out," I replied.  "But doubtless he will be back
soon, so I'll go away."

I turned away distinctly annoyed at my reception, and was on the point
of passing through the little gate when the woman overtook me.

"Are you a clever doctor?" she demanded.

"I have been told so," I remarked, suppressing a smile.

"Then come inside and see what you can do for my mistress."

"Is your mistress Mrs. MacDerry?"

"Aye," she nodded.  "It's herself."  Without another word she turned and
led the way up the narrow path, apparently taking it for granted that I
would follow.

"What's the matter with your mistress?" I asked as I reached the door.

"If you're clever you'll find out for yourself," she remarked tersely,
and again I suppressed a smile.  An uncompromising handmaiden this....

She left me alone in the room which in such houses is generally alluded
to as the parlour, and while I waited I stared about me idly. And as I
stared my vague curiosity gave way to acute surprise.  Generally the
furniture in such rooms must be seen to be believed: stuffed birds in
glass domes, and beaded ornaments of incredible design meet one at every
step.  And should one lift one's eyes in a moment of panic to the walls,
innumerable photographs of wedding groups leap at you in mute protest.
But there was nothing of that sort in this room....

Everything was in the most exquisite taste, from the bric-à-brac on a
beautiful inlaid table, to the baby Grand standing in the corner.  I
glanced at some of the pictures, and my surprise changed to amazement.
Three at least were genuine Corots....  And the next thing that caught
my eye were half a dozen pieces of Sèvres....

"Will you come this way, please?"  The woman's harsh voice from the door
interrupted my inspection, and I followed her slowly up the stairs.

I found Mrs. MacDerry propped up in bed awaiting me.  The bedroom, in
the quick glance I took around it, seemed in keeping with the room
below; then my attention centred on my patient. She was an old
lady--sweet and fragile-looking as her own Sèvres china--and it needed
but a glance to see that the fires were burning low.  For Mrs. MacDerry
the harbour was almost reached.

"It is good of you to come, Doctor----"  She paused inquiringly.

"Morton is my name," I answered gently, drawing up a chair beside the
bed.

"Doctor Lee seems to be out," she continued, "and--and..."

Her voice died away, and she lay back on her pillows, while the
harsh-voiced woman bent over her with a look of such infinite love on
her weather-beaten face that I inwardly marvelled at the transformation.

"You see"--the invalid opened her eyes again as my fingers closed round
the weak, fluttering pulse--"it's very important, Doctor Morton, that I
should see my husband....  He has been up in London, and came down by
the mail from Euston last night....  So he should be here in a few
hours, shouldn't he?"

"He should," I answered, taking out a notebook and pencil.  "Don't talk,
Mrs. MacDerry ... just rest."

I scribbled a few lines and handed the paper to the maid.  I knew only
the simplest drugs would be available, and it was going to be a stiff
fight to keep the feeble flame alight even for a few hours.

"Either go yourself, or send the boy at once to the nearest chemist for
those drugs," I whispered.  "There's no time to be lost...."

She left the room without a word, and once more the weak voice came from
the bed.

"Can you do it, doctor; can you keep me ... till my husband comes?"

"Of course, Mrs. MacDerry, and long after he's come," I said,
cheerfully; but she only shook her head with a faint smile.

"You can't deceive me," she whispered.... "Besides, I don't want to stay
on....  It's finished--now; only I just want to hear from his own lips
that it went off well....  That it's not all been in vain...."

And then for a while she lay very still--so still that once I thought
she had gone.  But she stirred again, and said a few words which I could
not catch.  Faintly through the open window came the ceaseless murmur of
the distant sea, while from a dozen cottages on the hillside opposite
little yellow beams of light shone out serenely into the darkening
night.  And after a while I rose and lit the lamp, shading it from the
face of the woman in the bed.  One swift glance I stole at her, and she
was sleeping with a look of ineffable peace on her face....  Then once
more I sat down to wait....

It was an hour before the maid returned with the drugs, and the slight
noise she made as she entered the room roused the sleeper....

"Has he come?" she cried, eagerly, only to sink back again with a tired
sigh as the maid shook her head.

"He couldn't be here yet, Mrs. MacDerry," I said, reassuringly.  "Not
for an hour or two.... And now I want you to drink this, please...."

Without a word she did as I told her, and once again closed her eyes.

I beckoned to the maid.  "Get a hot bottle. And a little brandy...."

"Can you do it, doctor?" she said, gripping my arm tight.  "Can you let
him see her alive?"

"Yes--I think so....  But he will have to come to-night."

She left the room, and for a while I stood by the window staring out
into the night.  Was it my imagination, or did I see the head-lights of
a car coming over the pass in the distance?  He would have to come that
way if he'd crossed from Kyle to Lochalsh....  But they had vanished
again, and I couldn't remember if the road dipped behind a rise there or
not....

"Do you often go to London, Doctor Morton?"  The invalid's voice was a
little stronger, and I crossed to the bed.

"Very often, Mrs. MacDerry," I answered. "In fact, except when I'm
abroad, I generally live there.  At the moment I've come up here to
work...."

"Ah!  I see." ... She smiled faintly.  "I haven't been to London for
over twenty years. I haven't left Skye for over twenty years....  I
suppose it's changed a lot...."

"Yes--I think you'd find it different to twenty years ago....  Motors
everywhere instead of hansoms...."

"I've never been in a motor-car," she said, still with the same sweet
smile.  "I've been buried, doctor--just buried...."

"You could not have chosen a lovelier tomb," I answered, gently; and she
nodded her head.

"Those are three delightful Corots you have downstairs," I continued
after a moment.  "I was admiring them before I came up...."

She looked at me quickly.

"You know about such things, do you?"

"I'm a collector myself in a mild way," I answered.

"They belong to my husband," she said, abruptly; and once more closed
her eyes.  "Tell me, doctor," she continued after a while, "what is
happening in London?"

"The usual things, Mrs. MacDerry....  In that respect I don't think
there is much change since you were there.  The world dances and goes to
theatres as ever...."

"But is there no big event," she persisted, "in the season this year?
... No big ball ... or ... or marriage?"

"Why, yes," I answered, "there's a big marriage.... It's just taken
place...."  And though I saw those two fragile hands clenched tight, no
suspicion dawned on me as I spoke.  "Lord Fingarton's only son has just
married the Duke of Sussex's youngest daughter...."

"And what do they say of Lord Fingarton's only son?" she demanded.  "Is
he a worthy successor of his father?"

"They say that he's a good lad," I answered. "I thought so myself when I
spoke to him the other night...."

"You spoke to him?" she cried.  "Tell me about him--everything you
can...."

And still I did not suspect....  I told her of the boy; I sketched him
for her to the best of my ability, and she listened eagerly.  And then
when I had finished, something--I know not what--made me add one
sentence for which, till my dying day, I shall be thankful.

"There is only one criticism," I said, "which I can make.  And that was
given by a man who knew the first Lady Fingarton well.  Good though this
boy is--he is not _quite_ so good as the one who died...."

"Who was the man who said that?" she whispered, breathlessly.

"Sir William Lakington--the great heart specialist," I answered, and at
that moment clear and distinct through the still night came the
thrumming of a motor-car.

"Is it--my husband?"  She listened tensely, and I crossed to the window.
The car had stopped outside the gate, and already a man was striding up
the narrow path to the front door.

"He has come, Mrs. MacDerry," I said, cheerfully....  "Now I want you to
have another drink of this...."

I poured out the dose, and as I held the glass to her lips, the bedroom
door gently opened and a man came in.  I glanced up at him to ensure
silence, and met a pair of piercing eyes, which were staring at me from
under great bushy eyebrows.  His huge frame seemed to fill the whole
doorway; then, on tiptoe he crept towards the bed.

I laid the glass down, and turned away.  My part was over, save for a
word of warning.  And so I beckoned to him, and he followed me to the
window.

"You have not got long, Mr. MacDerry," I whispered.  "The sands are very
low."  It was then that I noticed a huge roll of illustrated papers
under his arm.  "I shall be downstairs: call me if you want me."

"Is it the end?" he whispered, and I bowed gravely.

"It is the end," I answered.

I heard him whisper, "Thank God I was in time"; and then I left them
together.

For maybe half an hour I sat in the room downstairs. Once the maid came
in to know if I would have anything to eat, and after that the house
grew very silent.  Only the murmur of a man's deep voice above broke the
stillness, and at length that, too, ceased.  And then suddenly I heard
him calling me from the landing, and went upstairs.

One glance was enough, and he looked at my face and understood.
Mechanically I stooped and picked up one of the papers that had slipped
off the bed: then I moved away ... I could do no more for the sweet old
lady: she had passed beyond all earthly aid.

I put the paper on the table within the circle of light thrown by the
lamp.  It was a copy of the _Tatler_ open at the page of photographs
taken at the big wedding.  There was one of young Landon and his
bride--a good photo: and then I found myself staring foolishly at one of
the others.  I bent forward to examine it closer; there was no mistaking
the great spare frame and thick eyebrows.  Why had Robert, Sixteenth
Earl of Fingarton, rushed post-haste from the wedding of his son to the
death-bed of Mrs. MacDerry? And why had she called him--husband?...


                                 *III*


It was the following day that, closely muffled up, he came into my room
as I worked.

"Do I disturb you, Sir Richard?" he asked as I rose.

So he had made inquiries about my name.... "Not at all," I answered,
gravely.  "Sit down."

He took the chair I indicated, and for a while he stared at me in
silence.

"It was unfortunate that Doctor Lee was out," he said at length.  "And
Hannah--the maid--had naturally no idea who you were.  I, on the
contrary, know you well by reputation...."

I bowed silently.

"And you know me, Sir Richard?"

Again I bowed.

For a while he drummed with his fingers on the table, then once again he
fixed his piercing eyes on me.

"I want you to listen to a short story," he said, quietly.  "It's very
short, and"--his voice shook a little--"your reception of it is very
important. I am no spinner of glib phrases: I have no tricks of speech
to captivate your imagination.  But I have an idea that the story I have
to tell requires no assistance.  Nearly fifty years ago a son was born
to a certain man and his wife.  He was their only child; the woman was
not strong enough to have another.  But that son was enough: he was the
heir that was needed to an historic house.... And then there was an
accident, and the boy broke his neck out hunting...."

He broke off and stared out of the window.

"The woman was too old to have another child," he went on after a while,
"and so it seemed that that historic name would pass out of the direct
line.  And it would go to a man who had recently been expelled from his
London clubs for cheating at cards....  He was openly boasting of his
good fortune: had already started to raise money on his prospects...."
He paused again, his great fists clenched.

"A few months later the woman fell ill.  And though she loved the man as
it is given to few men to be loved, she was glad--for the sake of his
family.  She thought she was going to die, and then he could marry
again....  She prayed to die, and her prayer was not heard, though maybe
it was one of the most divinely unselfish prayers that a human heart has
ever raised....  Then one night, as she was recovering, the man found
her with a glass of something by her bedside.... And he didn't leave her
till she had sworn that she would not take that way out...."

He shifted restlessly in his seat.  "It was about then that the plan was
conceived.  It was hazy at first, and the man would have none of it....
But after a while he began to think of it more and more....  And, one
day, to his amazement he found that the woman had an unexpected ally in
the shape of the heart specialist who was attending her."

"Who was the heart specialist?" I asked, quietly.

"Sir William Lakington," he answered.  "You see, Sir Richard, through a
turn of fate, this man is in your hands.  He has no intention of hiding
anything from you....  That same day the prospective heir, who had
married a barmaid, became the father of twin sons; and the man made up
his mind.  The woman died, and was buried in the family vault....  Such
was the story that was told the world.  And then, with the help of that
great-hearted doctor, the woman was smuggled away.  For twenty-four
years she has lived by herself with only one maid--buried, scarce daring
to leave the house, in case she should be recognized.  Through those
long years the man has visited her just now and then....  Not too often,
again for fear of discovery, though when he did come he came disguised,
save only last night, when nothing mattered but the fact that it was the
end.  And through those long years her only mainstay has been the
knowledge that his son will succeed to the title--that the line is still
direct....  Fate decreed it was not to be hers; but no word of complaint
or disappointment has ever passed her lips.  Maybe they did wrong--that
man and that woman: maybe they sinned.  But they did it for the best at
the time, and when, ten years afterwards, the man who would have been
the heir was confined in an inebriates' home, it seemed to them that
they had been justified.  And now in your hands, Sir Richard, rest the
issue as to whether that sweet woman's sacrifice shall have been in
vain....  Rests also the issue of a dreadful scandal...."

The deep voice ceased, and I rose and stood by the window.  The sun was
glinting on the hills opposite, bathing them in a riot of purple and
gold: a cart was moving lazily along the rough track below the house....
Maybe it had been a sin; who was I to judge?  The risk was over now, the
sacrifice finished.  And God knows that sacrifice had been heavy.  At
the time they had done it for the best: that best was good enough for
me.

"You have told me a very wonderful story, Mr. MacDerry," I said, as I
turned and faced him. "For a short time I foolishly confused you with
Lord Fingarton: I must apologize for my mistake. May I express my
deepest sympathy with you in your terrible loss, and assure you that I
will attend to all the necessary formalities with regard to Mrs.
MacDerry's death?..."

For a moment I thought he would break down: instead he took my hand and
wrung it....  And then without a word he was gone.

                     *      *      *      *      *

It was a year later that I went with Bill Lakington to the christening
of a man-child.  They are not entertainments that I generally patronize,
but this was an exception.  Judging by the noise it contributed to the
performance, it was a fine, lusty child: certainly its parents seemed
more than usually idiotic about it.

"He's aged, Dick," said Bill to me after it was over.  "Bob's aged
badly."

Coming towards us down the aisle was a tall gaunt man, whose piercing
eyes gleamed triumphantly from under his bushy eyebrows.  He stopped as
he reached us, and held out a hand to each.  And so for a moment we
stood in silence.... Then he spoke:

"The line is unbroken, old friends--the line is unbroken."

Without another word he was gone.




                        _*VII -- The Real Test*_


                                  *I*


"It depends entirely," remarked the Great Doctor, twirling an empty
wine-glass in his long, sensitive fingers, "what you mean by fear.  The
common interpretation of the word--the method which I think you would
use to portray it on the stage"--he turned to the Celebrated Actor, who
was helping himself to a cigarette from a silver box on the table in
front of him--"would show a nervous shrinking from doing a thing: a
positive distaste to it--a probable refusal, finally, to carry out the
action.  And rightly or wrongly--but very naturally--that emotion is the
object of universal scorn.  But----" and the Great Doctor paused
thoughtfully--"is there no more in fear than that?"

The Well-known Soldier drained his port.  "It would be a platitude to
remark," he said, "that the successful overcoming of fear is the highest
form of bravery."

"That if, for instance, our young friend had overcome his fear this
afternoon," said the Rising Barrister, "and had jumped in after that
horrible little dog, it would have been an act of the highest bravery."

"Or the most stupid bravado," supplemented the Celebrated Actor.

"Precisely my point," exclaimed the Great Doctor.  "What is the dividing
line between bravado and bravery?"

The Well-known Soldier looked thoughtful. "The man," he said at length,
"who exposes himself to being killed or wounded when there is no
necessity, with probably--at the bottom of his mind--a desire to show
off, is guilty of culpable bravado.  The man who, when his battalion is
faltering, exposes himself to certain death to hold them is brave."

"Two extreme cases," answered the Doctor. "Narrow it down, General.
What is the dividing line?"

"I suppose," murmured the Soldier, "when the results justify the
sacrifice.  No man has a right to throw his life away uselessly."

"In those circumstances," said the Rising Barrister, "there can be no
fixed dividing line.  Every man must decide for himself; and what is
bravery to you, might be bravado in me."

The Doctor nodded.  "Undoubtedly," he agreed.  "And with a thoughtful
man that decision may be very difficult.  For the fraction of a second
he will hesitate--weigh up the pros and cons; and even if he decides to
do it finally, it may then be too late."

"Only a fool would have gone in after that dog," said the Actor,
dogmatically.

"Women love fools," answered the Barrister, _à propos_ of nothing in
particular; and the Celebrated Actor snorted contemptuously.

"Which is why the man who is reputed to know no fear is so universally
popular," said the Soldier. "If such a man exists, he is most certainly
a fool."

The door opened and their hostess put her head into the room.  "You men
have got to come and dance," she cried.  "There's no good looking at one
another and hoping for bridge: you can have that afterwards."

The strains of a gramophone came faintly from the drawing-room as they
rose dutifully.

"I cannot perpetrate these new atrocities, dear lady," remarked the
Soldier, "but if anybody would like to have a barn dance, I shall be
happy to do my best."

"Sybil shall take you in hand, Sir John," she answered, leading the way
across the hall.  "By the way, young Captain Seymour, the V.C.
flying-man, has come up.  Such a nice boy--so modest and unassuming."

As they entered the room a fresh one-step had just started, and for a
while they stood watching. The two sons of the house, just home from
Eton, were performing vigorously with two pretty girls from a
neighbouring place; while Sybil, their sister, who was to take the
General in hand, floated past in the arms of a keen-eyed, bronzed young
man who had won the V.C. for a flying exploit that read like a
fairy-tale.  The other two couples were girls dancing together; while,
seated on a sofa, knitting placidly, were two elderly ladies.

"And where, Lady Vera," murmured the Actor to his hostess, "is our young
friend Peter?"

She frowned almost imperceptibly and looked away.  "He disappeared after
he left the dining-room," she remarked, shortly.  "I suppose, in view of
what occurred this afternoon, he prefers to be by himself."

The Actor ran a delicate hand through his magnificent grey hair--it was
a gesture for which he was famous--and regarded his hostess in surprise.
"Even you, Lady Vera!" he remarked pensively.  "I can understand these
young girls blaming the boy; but for you--a woman of sense----"  He
shrugged his shoulders--another world-famed movement, feebly imitated by
lesser lights.

"I don't think we will discuss the matter, Mr. Peering," she said,
turning away a little abruptly.


It had been a somewhat unpleasant incident at the time, and the
unpleasantness was still apparently far from over.  Madge Saunderson,
one of the girls stopping in the house, had been the owner of a small
dog of rat-like appearance and propensities, to which she had been
devoted.  She shared this devotion with no one, the animal being of the
type that secretes itself under chairs and nips the ankle of the next
person who unsuspectingly sits down.  However, _De mortuis_ ... And
since its violent death that afternoon, Toots--which was the animal's
name--had been invested with a halo.  Its atrocious habits were
forgotten: it lived in everyone's memory as poor little Toots.

It was over its death that Peter Benton had made himself unpopular.  Not
far from the house there was a disused mill, past which, at certain
times of the year, the water poured in a black, evil-looking torrent,
emerging below into a deep pond cupped out in the rocks.  For a hundred
yards before the stream came to the old mill-wheel the slope of the
ground affected it to such an extent that, if much rain had fallen in
the hills above, the current was dangerous.  The water swirled along,
its smoothness broken only by an occasional eddy, till with
ever-increasing speed it dropped sheer into the pond, twenty feet below.
Occasionally battered things were found floating in that pond--stray
animals which had got caught in the stream above; and twice since the
mill had closed down twenty years ago a child had been discovered,
bruised and dead, in the placid pool below the wheel.  But, then, these
had been small animals and children--quite unable to keep their feet.
Whereas Peter Benton was a man, and tall at that.

Into this stream, flooded more than usual with the recent rain, had
fallen poor little Toots. Being completely blind in both eyes, it had
serenely waddled over the edge of the small hand-bridge which spanned
the water, and had departed, struggling feebly, towards the mill-wheel
seventy yards away.  At the moment of the catastrophe Peter Benton and
Madge Saunderson were standing on the bridge, and her scream of horror
rang out simultaneously with the splash.

The man, seeing in an instant what had happened, raced along the bank,
and overtook the dog when it had gone about half-way, at the point where
the current quickened and seemed to leap ahead.  And then had occurred
the dreadful thing.

According to the girl, afterwards, he just stood there and watched Toots
dashed to pieces. According to the man--but, incidentally, he said
nothing, which proved his cowardice, as the girl remarked.  He had
nothing to say.  Instead of going into the water and seizing the dog, he
had stood on the bank and let it drown.  And he had no excuse.  Of
course, there would have been a certain element of risk; but no man who
was a man would have thought of that.  Not with poor little Toots
drowning before his eyes.

And his remark at the moment when she had rushed up to him, almost
hysterical with grief, showed him to be--well, perhaps it would be as
well not to say what she thought.  Madge Saunderson had paused in her
narrative at tea and consumed a sugar cake.

"What _did_ he say, Madge?" asked Sybil Lethbridge.

"He said," remarked Miss Saunderson, "'Sorry.  No bon, as they say.  It
really wasn't worth it--not for Toots.'  Can you beat it?" she stormed.
"'Not for Toots!'  Poor little heart--drowning before that brute's
eyes."

"Of course," said Sybil, thoughtfully, "the mill-stream is very
dangerous."

"My dear Sybil," answered Madge Saunderson, coldly, "if you're going to
take that point of view I have nothing more to say.  But I'd like to
know what you'd have said if it had been Ruffles."

The terrier in question regarded the speaker with an expectant eye, in
which thoughts of cake shone brightly.

"What happened then?" asked one of the audience.

"We walked in silence down to the pool below," continued Madge.  "And
there--we found him--my little Toots.  He floated to the side, and Mr.
Benton was actually daring enough to stoop down and pull him out of the
water.  It was then that he added insult to injury," she went on, in a
voice of suppressed fury.  "'Rotten luck, Miss Saunderson,' he said;
'but in a way it's rather a happy release for the poor little brute,
isn't it?  I'm afraid only your kind heart prevented him being put away
years ago.'"

A silence had settled on the room, a silence which was broken at length
by Sybil.

"He _was_ very old, wasn't he?" she murmured. Madge Saunderson's eyes
flashed ominously. "Eighteen," she said.  "And I quite fail to see that
that's any excuse.  You wouldn't let an old man of ninety drown, would
you--just because he was old?  And Toots was quite as human as any old
man, and far less trouble."

Such had been the official _communiqué_, issued to a feminine gathering
at tea-time; in due course it travelled to the rest of the house-party.
And, as is the way with such stories, it had not lost in the telling.

Daisy Johnson, for instance, had retailed it with some gusto to the
Rising Barrister.

"What a pity about Mr. Benton, isn't it?" she had murmured before
dinner, moving a little so that the pink light from a lamp fell on her
face. Pink, she reflected, was undoubtedly the colour she would have for
all the shades when she had a house.

The Rising Barrister regarded her casually. "What is a pity?" he asked.

"Haven't you heard?" she cried.  "Why, this afternoon poor little
Toots--Madge Saunderson's dog--fell into the mill-stream."

"Thank God!" ejaculated the Barrister, brutally.

"Oh, I know he wasn't an attractive dog!" she said.

"Attractive!" he interrupted.  "Why, the little beast's snorts
reverberated through the house!"

"But still," she continued, firmly, "I don't think Mr. Benton should
have let it drown before his eyes without raising a finger to save it.
He stood stock-still on the bank--hesitating; and then it was too late.
Of course, I suppose it was a little dangerous."  She shrugged a
delightful pair of shoulders gracefully.  "I don't think most men would
have hesitated."  She glanced at the Rising Barrister as she spoke, and
if he failed to alter the "most men" to his own advantage the fault was
certainly not hers.  It struck him suddenly that pink gave a most
attractive lighting effect.

"Er--perhaps not," he murmured.  "Still, I expect he was quite right,
you know.  One--er--should be very careful what one says in cases of
this sort."

Which was why a few minutes later he retailed the story to the
Celebrated Actor, over a sherry-and-bitters.

"The faintest tinge of the yellow streak," he said, confidentially.
"There was something or other in France--I don't exactly recall it at
this moment.  I know I heard something."

But the Celebrated Actor flatly refused to agree. "I don't know anything
about France," he said, firmly.  "I know a lot about that dog.  If a
suitable occasion arises, I shall publicly propose a vote of thanks to
young Benton.  Would you believe me, sir, only yesterday, when outlining
my part in my new play to Lady Vera and one or two others, the little
brute bit me in the ankle! True, I had inadvertently trodden on it,
but----"  He waved a careless hand, as if dismissing such a trifling
cause.

From all of which it will be seen what the general feeling in the house
was towards Peter Benton on the night in question.  And Peter, a very
discerning young man, was not slow to realize it.  At first it had
amused him; after a while he had become annoyed.  More or less a
stranger in the locality, he had not known the depth of the mill-stream;
and he frankly admitted to himself that he had hesitated to go into that
black, swirling water, not a stone's throw from the mill itself, in
order to save a dog.  He had hesitated, and in a second it had been too
late.  The dog had flashed past him, and he had watched it disappear
over the fall by the wheel.  It was only later that to him the
additional reason of the dog's extreme age and general ill-health
presented itself.  And the additional reason had not added to his
popularity with the animal's mistress.

He quite saw her point of view: he was annoyed because no one apparently
saw his.  And he was far too proud to attempt any explanation--apart
from seeing the futility of it.  He could imagine the cold
answer--"Doubtless you were perfectly right.  Poor little Toots is dead
now.  Shall we consider the incident closed?"

Savagely he kicked the turf on the lawn outside the window where they
were dancing. For three in succession Sybil had had Captain Seymour as
her partner, and Peter had hoped----

"Oh, hang that horrible little dog!" he muttered to himself, striding
viciously away into the garden.

A brilliant moon was shining, flooding the country with a cold white
light, in which things stood out almost as clearly as by day.  Half a
mile away an unfinished factory chimney, still with its scaffolding
round it, rose sheer and black against the sky.  Around it new works
were being erected, and for a while Peter stood motionless, gazing at
the thin column of bricks and mortar.

Only that morning he had watched men at work on it, with almost a
shudder.  They looked like so many flies crawling over the flimsy
boards, and he had waited while one workman had peered nonchalantly over
the edge of his plank and indulged in a wordy warfare with the man
below. It seemed that unless the latter mended his ways he would shortly
receive a brick on his blinking nut; but it was the complete disregard
for their dizzy height that had fascinated Peter.  He could imagine few
professions which he would less sooner join than that of steeplejack.
And yet the funny thing was that on the occasions when he had flown he
had not noticed any discomfort at all.

Presumably there was some scientific reason for it--something which
would account for the fact that, though he could fly at twenty times the
height of St. Paul's without feeling giddy, on the occasion when he had
looked over the edge of that great dome from the little platform at the
top he had been overcome with a sort of dreadful nausea and had had to
go back quickly.

"Why, Peter, what are you doing here all alone?"  A voice behind him
made him look round.

For a moment the dog episode had gone out of his mind, and, with a quick
smile, he took a step towards the speaker.  "Why, Sybil," he said, "how
topping you look!  Isn't it a glorious night?"  And then suddenly he
remembered, and stopped with a frown.

"Peter," said the girl, quietly, "I want to hear about this afternoon
from you, please."

"Haven't you heard all there is to be heard?" he answered, a little
bitterly.  "Miss Saunderson's dog fell into the mill-stream.  I failed
to pull it out: to be strictly accurate, I failed to attempt to pull it
out.  That's all there is to it."

They faced one another in the moonlight, and after a while the girl
spoke again.  "That's not like you.  Peter.  Why did you let it drown?"

"Because," said the man, deliberately, "I did not consider I was called
on to risk my life to save a dog.  Even poor little Toots," he added,
cynically.

"Supposing it had been a child, Peter?" said the girl, gravely.

"My God!" answered the man, very low.  "As bad as that, is it?  Oh, my
God!"

"They're saying things, Peter: all these people are saying things."

The man thrust his hands into his pockets, and stared with brooding eyes
at the black, lifeless chimney.

"Saying I'm a coward, are they?"  He forced the words out.  "What do you
think, Sybil?"

The girl bit her lip, and suddenly put her hand on his arm.  "Oh,
Peter," she whispered, "it wasn't like you--not a bit!"

"You think," he said, dispassionately, "that I should have been
justified--more, that I ought to have jumped into the mill-stream in
flood to save that dog?"

But the girl made no answer: she only looked miserably at the man's
averted face.

"I don't know," she said at length.  "I don't know.  It's so--so
difficult to know what to say."

Gently Peter Benton removed her hand from his arm.  "That is quite a
good enough answer for me, Sybil."  He faced her gravely.  "The thing is
unfortunate, because I was going to ask you--to-night----"  His jaw set
and he turned away for a moment.  Then he faced her again. "But never
mind that now: the situation, as they say in Parliament, does not arise.
I would like you, however, to know that I do not think about the matter
at all.  For one brief second this afternoon I did think about it; for
the fraction of a minute I had made up my mind to go in after the dog.
And then I realized how utterly unjustifiable such an action would be.
Since that moment--as I say--I have not thought about the matter at
all."

"And supposing it had been Ruffles?" asked the girl, slowly.

For a while the man hesitated.  Then: "My decision would have been the
same," he answered, turning on his heel.


                                  *II*


Inside the house the Celebrated Actor and the Rising Barrister were each
proving to their own satisfaction, if not to their partners', that the
modern dance held no terrors for them.  The two boys were getting warmer
and more energetic; Lady Vera, after chatting for a little with the
Great Doctor and the Well-known Soldier, had left them to their own
devices, and had joined the two elderly ladies on the sofa.

In a corner of the room sat Captain Seymour talking to Madge Saunderson,
though, incidentally, she was doing most of the talking; and with them
sat the two other girls.  Every now and then Seymour frowned
uncertainly, and shook his head: the invariable signal for all three
girls to lean forward in their most beseeching manner and look adoringly
up into his face.

"I wonder," remarked the Doctor, after watching the quartette for a
while, "what mischief those girls are plotting?"

The Soldier adjusted his eyeglass and looked across the room.  "Probably
asking for his autograph," he answered, cynically.  "What I want to know
is where my teacher has gone to--Miss Sybil."

"I saw her go out into the garden some time ago," said the Doctor.  "By
Gad, but I'm sorry about this afternoon!"

The Soldier pulled at his cigar.  "I am not well versed in the family
history," he murmured, "and the connection is a trifle obscure."

"That confounded dog!" answered the Doctor. "Those two are head over
heels in love with one another."

"And you think----?"

"My dear fellow," said the Doctor, "Sybil is one of the dearest girls in
the country.  I brought her into the world; in many ways she is like my
own daughter.  But--she is a girl.  And if I know anything about the
sex, she'd find it easier to forgive him if he'd stolen."

A peal of laughter from the quartette opposite made both men look up.
Seymour was nodding his head resignedly and Madge Saunderson was
clapping her hands together with glee.

"Don't forget," her voice came clearly across the room, "we'll pretend
it's a bet."

It was at that moment that Sybil appeared in the window, and the Soldier
let his eyes dwell on the girl approvingly.

"What a thoroughbred!" he said at length, turning to the Doctor.  "I'm
not certain it isn't better--as it is."

"Hang it, man!" said the Doctor, irritably. "The boy is a thoroughbred,
too.  What did you say yourself after dinner about the results having to
justify the sacrifice?"

But the Soldier only grunted non-committally.

It would doubtless be an excellent thing if theory and practice never
clashed.

Sybil came slowly into the room, and Madge Saunderson rose with a
meaning glance at Captain Seymour.

"Syb," she cried, "we've got the finest bet on you've ever thought of!
I've betted Captain Seymour six pairs of gloves that he doesn't climb up
Mill Down chimney in the moonlight, and he's betted me five hundred of
his most special cigarettes that he does."

For a moment a silence settled on the room, which was broken by Lady
Vera.  "But are you quite sure it's safe, my dear?" she remarked,
searching for a dropped stitch.  "It might fall down or something."

Miss Saunderson laughed merrily.  "Why, Aunt Vera," she cried, "there
are men working on it every day.  It's quite safe--only I bet he'll have
cold feet, and not get to the top--V.C. and all."  She flashed a smile
at the flying-man. "And it's a ripping evening for a walk."

The Doctor turned to his companion.  "I wonder what that young woman's
game is?" he remarked, thoughtfully.

"I don't know," answered the Soldier.  "I suppose you've got a good head
for heights, Seymour?" he called out.

"Pretty fair, sir," replied the airman, with a grin.  "I don't mind
twenty thousand feet, so I don't think Mill Down chimney should worry me
much."

"The two things are not quite alike," said a quiet voice from the
window, and everyone turned to see Peter Benton standing there, with his
hands in his pockets.  "I've got a shocking head for height myself, but
I never noticed it when I was flying."

"I think I will chance it," answered Seymour with a slight drawl, and
having recently been supplied with Madge Saunderson's version of the dog
accident his tone was understandable.

"Let's all go down and see he doesn't cheat," cried one of the girls,
and there was a general exodus of the younger members of the party for
wraps.  Only Sybil, with troubled eyes, stood motionless, staring out
into the brilliant moonlight; while Peter, lighting a cigarette, picked
up an illustrated paper and glanced through it.  And to the Doctor,
watching the scene with his shrewd grey eyes, the only person in the
room who seemed ill at ease was the flying-man himself.

"What would the world be like," he remarked to the Soldier, "if woman
lost her power to cause man to make a fool of himself?"

"Good Lord! my dear fellow," said the other, "it's only an after-dinner
prank.  That boy will do it on his head."

"I dare say he will," returned the Doctor. "But it's cheap, and he knows
it."  He rose.  "Shall we go down and witness the feat?"

"Why not?" answered the Soldier.  "It may stop Deering telling us again
about his new play."


Half an hour later the whole house-party were grouped round the base of
the chimney.  Close to, it seemed to have grown in height, till it
towered above them into the starlit sky.  The girls were chattering
gaily, standing around Seymour--except for Sybil, who stood a little
apart; while the two Eton boys were busily engaged hi deciding on the
correct method of ascent.  Seated on a pile of bricks sat the four men,
more occupied with a never-ending political argument than the
performance of climbing the chimney; while in the background, standing
by himself, was Peter Benton, with a twisted, bitter smile on his face.

He was under no delusions as to why the bet had been made: just a
further episode, thought out by a spiteful girl, to show his conduct
that afternoon in a blacker light.  On the surface, at any rate, it was
more dangerous to the ordinary man to climb this chimney than to go into
the mill-stream.  And this was being done merely for sport--as a prank;
while the other might have saved a dog's life.

With a laugh, Seymour swung himself off the ground, and started to
climb.  He went up swiftly, without faltering; and after a while even
the political discussion ceased, and the party below stared upwards in
silence.  In the cold white light the climber looked like some gigantic
insect, creeping up the brickwork, and gradually as he neared the top
the spectators moved farther away from the base of the chimney, in order
to see him better.  At length he reached the limit of the main
scaffolding; only some temporary makeshift work continued for the few
feet that separated him from the actual top. He hesitated for a moment,
apparently reconnoitring the best route; and Madge Saunderson, cupping
her mouth in her hands, shouted up to him:

"Right up, Captain Seymour, or you won't get your cigarettes."

And Seymour looked down.

It would be hard to say the exact moment when the watchers below
realized that something was wrong--all, that is, save Madge Saunderson
and the other two girls who had been in the quartette.

It was the Doctor who rose suddenly and said, "Heavens! he's lost his
head!"

"Don't shout!" said the Soldier, imperatively. "Leave it to me."  He
looked up, and his voice rang through the night: "Captain
Seymour--General Hardcastle speaking.  Don't look down. Look up--do you
hear me?--look up.  At once!"  But the face of the aviator still peered
down at them, and it almost seemed as if they could see his wide,
staring eyes.

"My God!" muttered the Soldier.  "What are we going to do?"

"Let's all shout together," said the Actor.

"No good," cried the General.  "You'll only confuse him."

And it was then that the quiet voice of Peter Benton was heard.  He was
talking to Madge Saunderson, who with the other two girls had been
whispering together, ignorant that he was close behind them in the
shadow.

"Do I understand you to say, Miss Saunderson, that Captain Seymour is
only pretending?"

"You had no business to hear what I said, Mr. Benton," she answered,
angrily.  "I wasn't talking to you."

But the Doctor appeared interested, and very few of either sex had ever
hesitated for long when he became serious.

"You will kindly tell me at once whether this is a joke," he said,
grimly.

For a moment the girl's eyes flashed mutinously, and then she laughed--a
laugh which rang a little false.

"If you wish to know, it is," she answered, defiantly.  "I wanted to
find out if Mr. Benton would consider a human life worth saving."

She laughed again, as the four men with one accord turned their backs on
her.

"Perhaps it would be as well, then," said Peter, calmly, "for you to
tell Captain Seymour that the charming little jest has been discovered,
and that he can come down again."

She looked at him contemptuously; then, raising her voice, she shouted
to the man above: "You can come: down, Captain Seymour: they've found
out our little joke."

But the aviator remained motionless.

"Come down," she cried again.  "Can't you hear me?"  But Seymour's face,
like a white patch, still peered down, and suddenly a girl started
sobbing.

"It would seem," remarked Peter, "that the plot is going to be
successful after all."

The next moment, before anyone realized what was happening, he was
climbing steadily up towards the motionless man at the top.

There was only one remark made during that second ascent, and it came
from the Doctor.

"You deserve, young woman," he said, quietly, to Madge Saunderson, "to
be publicly whipped through the streets of London."

Then silence reigned, broken only by Peter, as he paused every now and
then to shout some encouraging remark to the man above.

"I'm coming, Seymour.  Absolutely all right. Can't you send for one of
your bally machines, and save us both the trouble of climbing down
again?"

Between each remark he climbed steadily on, until at last he was within
a few feet of the aviator.

"Look away from me, Seymour," he ordered, quietly, gazing straight into
the unblinking, staring eyes above.  "Look at the brickwork beside you.
Do as I tell you, Seymour.  Look at the brickwork beside you."

For what seemed an eternity to those below the two men stayed
motionless; then a great shuddering sigh broke from them--Seymour was no
longer looking down.

It was only the General who spoke, and he was not conscious of doing so.
"By Gad! you're right, Doctor," he muttered.  "He's thoroughbred right
enough--he's thoroughbred."

And the Great Doctor, whose iron nerve had earned for him the reputation
of being one of the two finest operating surgeons in Europe, wiped the
sweat from his forehead with a hand that shook like a leaf.

Then began the descent.

"Look at the brickwork the whole time, Seymour--and hold fast with your
hands. Now give me your right foot: give me your right foot, do you
hear?  That's it--now the left."

Step by step, with Peter just below him, the aviator came down the
chimney, and he was still thirty feet from the bottom when the onlookers
saw him pause and pass a hand over his forehead. He gazed down at them,
and on his face there was a look of dazed surprise--like a man waking
from a dream.  Then he swung himself rapidly down to the ground, where
he stood facing Peter.

"You've saved my life, old man," he said, a little breathlessly, with
the wondering look still in his eyes.  "I--don't understand quite what
happened.  I seemed to go all queer--when I looked down."  He laughed
shakily. "Dashed funny thing--er--thanks, most awfully. Good Lord!
What's the matter, old boy?"

He leant over Peter, who had pitched forward unconscious at his feet.


"I think," remarked the Well-known Soldier to no one in particular, as
they walked back, "that the less said about this little episode the
better.  It was a good deal too near a tragedy for my liking."

"A most instructive case," murmured the Great Doctor, "showing, first of
all, the wonderful power of self-hypnotism.  I have heard of similar
cases in those old-fashioned London houses, where the light in the hall
has fascinated people leaning over the banisters two or three stories
above it, and caused them to want to throw themselves over."

"And what is your second observation?" murmured the Rising Barrister,
who was always ready to learn.

"The influence of mind over matter," returned the Doctor, briefly, "and
the strain involved in the successful overcoming of intense fear.  Young
Benton has never, and will never, do a braver thing in his life than he
did to-night."

"Ah!" murmured the Celebrated Actor, running his hand through his hair.
"What a situation!  Magnificent!  Superb!  But, I fear, unstageable."

They entered the drawing-room, to find the conversation being
monopolized by a newcomer--a captain in the Coldstream.  It was perhaps
as well: the remainder of the party seemed singularly indisposed to
talk.

"Climbin' chimneys?  Might be in you flying wallahs' line--but not old
Peter.  D'you remember, Peter, turnin' pea-green that time we climbed
half-way up Wipers Cathedral, before they flattened it?"  The Guardsman
laughed at the recollection.  "No--swimming is his stunt," he continued
to everyone at large.  "How he ever had the nerve to go overboard--in
the most appalling sea--and rescue that fellow, I dunno. It was a great
effort that, Peter."

But the only answer was the door closing.

"A good swimmer, is he?" remarked the Great Doctor, casually.

"Wonderful," answered the other.  "The rougher it is the more he likes
it.  He got the Royal Humane Society's medal, you know, for that thing I
was talking about.  Leave-boat--off Boulogne."

He rattled on, but no one seemed to be paying very much attention.  In
fact, the only other remark of interest was made by the Rising
Barrister, just as the door closed once again--this time behind Sybil.

"That was what I remember hearing about in France," he said, calmly, to
the Great Doctor. "You remember I was mentioning it to you before
dinner.  I knew there was something."

"Wonderful!" murmured the Actor.  "Quite wonderful!"

The Rising Barrister coughed deprecatingly, and lit a cigarette.




                  _*VIII -- "Good Hunting, Old Chap"*_


                                  *I*


The Well-known Soldier leaned back in his chair, and thoughtfully held
his glass up to the light.

"Personally," he remarked at length, "I would sooner be sent to prison
for five years for a thing I had done than be let out after two and a
half for a thing I hadn't."

"An interesting point," conceded the Celebrated Actor.  "But to the
casual observer, unversed in psychology, it might appear to be merely a
choice between five years of hell and two and a half."

The Celebrated Actor, it may be stated, had recently been dipping into
various "ologies" in the course of studying his newest and greatest
part.  Luckily for the sake of the public, the leaves of most of the
treatises were still uncut, which ensured that his rendering of the
strong, silent Napoleon of finance would not differ appreciably from his
own celebrated personality. Incidentally he had never intended that it
should, but the author of the play was a serious young man, and the
Actor was nothing if not tactful.

"I am inclined to disagree, General," said the Eminent Divine.  "Surely
the moral support of a clear conscience----"

"Quite," murmured the Actor.  "Quite."

"Would cut no ice, Bishop," declared the Soldier.  "Two and a half years
is too long a time for such a comparatively frail support as a clear
conscience.  Especially a youngster's."

"Exactly," agreed the Actor.  "Exactly.  Two and a half years of hell
for something one has not done....  Appalling--quite appalling."  With
great care he continued the delicate process of peeling a walnut.

But the Bishop was not convinced.  "All the time he would know that a
mistake had been made; that sooner or later he would be cleared in the
eyes of the world.  Whereas if he was guilty he would know that no such
chance existed, and that when he came out from prison he would be an
outcast--a jail-bird."

The Soldier shook his head and drained his glass.  "Right in theory,
Bishop; right in practice, too, if the clearing had been quicker.  But
two and a half years is too long.  Hope would die: a youngster would
grow bitter."

"Where is he now?" demanded the Celebrated Actor, sweeping back his hair
with the gesture for which he was rightly famous.

"No one knows," said the Soldier, quietly. "He came out a week ago.  His
brother met him at the prison gates, but Hugh gave him the slip. And
since then he's hidden himself.  Of course, he could be traced, but his
father is wise, I think, in not doing so."

The Bishop nodded.  "He will find himself in time; and it's best to
leave him alone till he does.  A good boy, too."

For a while the three men were silent while the soft summer breeze
played gently through the old-fashioned garden outside, and the
wonderful scent of the laburnum came fragrant through the open windows.

"I forget exactly what happened," remarked the Actor, at length.  "I was
producing 'King Lear' at the time, I remember, and----"  He glanced
inquiringly at the General.

"A fairly common story," returned the Soldier, lighting a cigarette
thoughtfully.  "The boy had been an ass and owed a lot of money to some
bookmaker.  Then he plunged on the Derby--the year Signorinetta won at a
hundred to one--and went down, like most of us did.  Two days afterwards
a couple of thousand in cash was missing.  Also the books were falsified
over a long period.  Everything pointed to him, and they found him
guilty, though he protested his innocence all through.  A month ago the
real thief confessed--two and half years too late."

The General shrugged his shoulders, and then suddenly sat motionless,
staring with narrowed eyes into the darkness outside.

"Quaint how one's eyes deceive one at night."  He sat back again in his
chair.  "For a moment I thought I saw someone moving by the edge of the
lawn."

"And your niece?" pursued the Actor. "Weren't they engaged or
something?"

"Yes.  It almost broke Beryl's heart.  You know, of course, the dog was
his?"

"I did not," said the Actor.  "Ah! that accounts, of course, for her
terrible grief."

"If I had my way," snarled the General, fiercely, "I'd flog that young
swine Parker to within an inch of his worthless life.  And then I'd put
a trap on his own leg."

The Actor nodded.  "I agree, General. Personally I am no great
dog-lover.  They have a way of concealing themselves about the furniture
which is most disconcerting should one inadvertently sit upon them.  But
a trap----"

He shuddered, and poured himself out some more port.

"If only we could get hold of the boy," mused the General, returning to
his original theme.  "I can guess what he's feeling, and the longer he
goes on without the human touch, the harder and more bitter he'll
become.  He wants to be made to shake hands with reality again; to hit
something, if you like--but to get it over.  He's bottling it up--I know
it; and it's a bad thing for a youngster to bottle up bitterness."

The Soldier rose and strolled over to the window.  For a while he leaned
against the open frame, smoking quietly, and hardly conscious of the
argument which had started in the room behind him.  The power of the
stage as a pulpit was an evergreen with the Celebrated Actor, and he
felt in no mood for a discussion on the matter.  The youngster, Hugh
Dawnay, was filling his mind, and also Tommy, that morning.

He'd helped the vet. put the little terrier under, with a dose of
prussic acid, and after it was over the two men had stared at one
another, and then looked away, as is the manner of men who are feeling
deeply.

"I hate it, more and more each time," said the vet., gruffly.  "Poor
little chap!"

"It's worse than a man," snapped the General. "A dog trusts a fellow
so--so infernally.  Damn that young Parker!"

With which explosion he had blown his nose loudly and stalked off for a
long walk.

At length he pitched his cigarette away and turned back into the room.
And at that moment, very clear and distinct from somewhere in the
garden, there came a low whistle.

"Hush! you fellows, listen!"  The argument ceased at his abrupt words,
and the two men stared at him, as he stood motionless half-way between
the table and the window.  "Did you hear that whistle?"

"Personally, I did not," remarked the Actor, "but at the moment I was
engrossed in other matters.  A vulgar habit--whistling--but not, I
regret to say, uncommon."

"There's someone in the garden," said the General.  "I thought I saw
something move earlier, and just then I heard a whistle most
distinctly."

"My dear man," said the Actor, with a beneficent wave of his shapely
hand, "are there not maidservants in the house?  I fear that soldiering
destroys romance."

The Soldier grunted.  "Perhaps you're right. My mind was busy with other
things.  I think I'll take a stroll outside, too, for a bit.  Give me a
hail when you've finished your discussion."

He moved once more towards the window, only to pause on the threshold.

"Why, Hugh, my dear lad," he said, quietly, "it's good to see you again.
Come in."

And the Celebrated Actor and the Eminent Divine, looking up quickly at
his words, saw a man standing outside on the path, whose face was the
face of one into whose soul the iron had entered.

For a moment or two Hugh Dawnay hesitated. Then, with the faintest
perceptible shrug of his shoulders, he stepped into the room.  He
glanced at each man in turn; then his eyes came back to the Soldier's
face and rested there.

"Good evening, General."  His voice was quite expressionless.  "I must
apologize for intruding like this."

"Apologize!"  The Soldier smiled at him. "What the devil is there to
apologize about? I'm just amazingly glad to see you.  Do you know the
Bishop of Sussex and Mr. Trayne?"

"I had the pleasure of seeing you act, Mr. Trayne, just before I was so
kindly accommodated at His Majesty's expense."  Hugh's voice was as
expressionless as ever.  "I suppose you are still charming London with
your art?"

For the first time in his life the Celebrated Actor felt at a loss.  Had
some charming woman made the remark to him--and many had--he would have
known his cue.  A deprecating wave of his hands--a half-hearted
denial--a delicately turned compliment; it was all too easy.  But as he
stared at the boy on the other side of the table--the boy with the tired
face of a man--the cloak of mannerisms which he had worn successfully
for twenty years slipped off, and the soul of the great artist--and he
was that, for all his artificiality--showed in his eyes.  More clearly,
perhaps, than either of the other two, he realized the dreadful laughter
which was shaking the boy's soul; realized the bitter cynicism behind
the ordinary words.  More clearly than they could he saw himself, he saw
the room, he saw life through the eyes of Hugh Dawnay.

"I still strut my small part," he said, gravely. "I still win a little
brief applause.  And if I can help those who see me to forget the
bitterness and sorrow of the day, even though it be only for a while, it
is enough."  He rose, and laid both his hands on the boy's shoulders.
"Forgive an old mummer's presumption, my lad.  Don't think me an
impertinent fool prating of what I do not know and cannot understand.
You have been in the depths.  God knows how deep and bitter they have
been--God and you--unjustly, unfairly--I know that.  And to you at the
moment we seem typical of the smug respectability which pushed you
there.  Vain words of regret--empty phrases of sorrow, cannot give you
back your two and a half wasted years any more than my playing alters
the realities of the past.  But maybe the hour or two of forgetfulness
helps a man to face the realities of the future.  Will you not try to
forget, too?"

"And what play will you stage for me, Mr. Trayne," answered Hugh,
quietly, "which will help me to forget?  Will you cast me for the
principal part, or am I to be one of the audience?"  The boy threw back
his head and laughed silently. "Two and a half years of the same
soul-killing monotony.  Why, I became an expert at talking to the man
next to me, who was a 'lifer.'  They couldn't prove he'd actually
intended to murder the girl, and his counsel successfully pleaded drink.
A charming fellow."  Once again he laughed; then, with a quick movement,
he thrust his hands in his pockets and, stepping back towards the
window, faced the three men for a while in silence.

"For a moment or two you must listen to me," he said, and there was a
harsh commanding ring in his voice.  "Each of you is old enough to be my
father in years; I am older than all of you combined in reality.  At
least, that is how I feel just now.  You, Mr. Trayne, have talked about
forgetfulness; in time, perhaps, I shall forget.  But there's something
inside me at the present moment which is numbing me.  I can't feel, I
can't think, I can't hate--I'm simply apathetic.  I don't want to have
anything to do with men; I want to get right away from them. And I'm
going--I'm going; but I'm not going alone."  He swung round and faced
the Soldier. "Do you know why I've come here to-night, General?"

The Soldier looked at him quietly.  "To see Beryl?  Because she'd like
to see you, Hugh."

But Hugh Dawnay shook his head.  "No, not to see Beryl.  I'm not fit to
see her--yet.  Perhaps in a year or two--if she isn't--married by then.
No, it's not to see any human being; not even her.  It's to get Tommy;
and take him with me out into the big spaces where, perhaps, in time one
may see things differently."

Unconscious of the effect of his words on his listeners, he had turned
and was staring into the soft summer night.

"All the time that I've been in prison"--and his voice had lost its
harshness--"I've thought, of that little chap.  I've sat on my stool in
the cell, and I've felt his cold, wet muzzle thrust into my hand: I've
seen his eyes--those great brown eyes--staring up at me, asking for a
hunt.  But there's no hunting in prison--no rabbits: and I used to
promise him that when I came out we'd go off together, just he and I--on
to the moors somewhere--and be alone.  He wouldn't mind even if I'd done
it--even if I had stolen the money. That's the wonder of a dog: where
he's so infinitely better than a man."  The boy gave a little sigh, and
for the first time a genuine smile flickered round his lips.  "I've been
all round the house, whistling and looking for him--but I expect he's in
the drawing-room somewhere. With Beryl, perhaps.  I wonder, General, if
you'd get him for me?"

He glanced at the Soldier, and slowly his eyes dilated, as he saw the
look on the older man's face.  He glanced at the Bishop, who was staring
at the cloth; he glanced at the Actor, who was staring at the Bishop,
and suddenly he gave a little choking cry.

"My God!" he muttered, brokenly, "don't tell me that!  Don't say that
Tommy is--dead!"

It was the Soldier who answered, and his voice was suspiciously gruff.

"The little fellow was mauled in a trap this morning, old chap: and we
had--to put him out of the way."

"Mauled in a trap?"  The boy's voice was dead.  "Tommy mauled in a trap?
Who laid the trap?"

And it was the Actor who sat up, with a sudden light in his eyes, and
supplied the information.

"Young Parker, who is farming the bit of ground next to here," he said,
with almost unnecessary distinctness.  "You can see his house through
the trees."

"Young Parker?  I remember young Parker."  Covertly the Celebrated Actor
watched the boy's face, and what he saw there seemed to afford him
satisfaction.

"Where is the little dog buried?" asked the boy, quietly.

"Underneath the old yew tree," said the General.  "Beryl put a ring of
stones around his grave this afternoon."

"I see," said the boy.  "Thank you.  I'm sorry to have troubled you."

The next instant he was gone, and it was the Actor who stopped the
Soldier as he was on the point of going after him.

"The boy has got his part," he remarked, cryptically.  "At present he
requires no prompting."

"What the deuce are you talking about?" demanded the General, irritably.

But the Celebrated Actor was himself once more.

"Leave it to me, my dear fellow," he murmured, magnificently, throwing
back his head in another of those famous gestures which were the pride
and delight of countless multitudes. "Leave it entirely to me.  The
stage is set: very soon the curtain will ring up."  He stalked to the
window, and stood for a moment on the path outside, while the other two
looked at one another and shrugged their shoulders.

"Can't feel, can't think, can't hate.  That boy feels and thinks and
hates--hates, I tell you, at this moment."

With which Parthian shot the Celebrated Actor vanished into the night.

"What on earth is the fellow driving at?" said the Soldier, peevishly.

But the answer to that question was apparently beyond the scope of the
Eminent Divine, and in silence the two men listened to the scrunch of
the Actor's footsteps on the gravel, growing fainter and fainter in the
distance.


                                  *II*


Half an hour later they were still sitting at the table.  The Actor had
not returned: there had been no further sign of Hugh, and the inaction
was getting on the Soldier's nerves.  Twice had he risen and gone to the
window: twice had he taken a few steps into the darkness outside, only
to return and hover undecidedly by the fireplace.

"I feel I ought to go and look for the boy," he remarked for the
twentieth time.  "Trayne's such an ass."

And for the twentieth time the Bishop counselled patience.

"In some ways he is," he agreed: "in others he's very shrewd.  He's got
more imagination, General, than both of us put together, and real
imagination is akin to genius.  Leave him alone: he can't do any harm."

With a non-committal grunt, the Soldier sat down, only to rise again
immediately as a tall, slight girl in white came in through the open
window.  There was a misty look in her eyes, and her lips were faintly
tremulous, but she came straight up to the General and put a hand on his
arm.  The other hand, with a piece of paper clutched in it, she held
behind her back.

"Hugh has come back, Uncle Jim," she said. "Did you know?"

"Yes, old lady, I knew.  Have you seen him?"

"No, I haven't seen him.  Did he--did he come for Tommy?"

The General nodded.  "Yes.  And I told him what had happened."

For a moment the girl's lips quivered.  "Poor old Hugh!"

Very gently the Soldier stroked the girl's hair. "We must give him time,
Beryl.  He's--he's not quite himself yet.  By the way," he added, struck
by a sudden thought, "if you haven't seen him, how do you know he's come
back?"

The girl's eyes filled with tears.  "I went out to Tommy's grave
again--I wanted to see that the little fellow was comfortable,
and--and--I found this."

She held out the scrap of paper to the Soldier, and then broke down
uncontrollably.  And the man, having glanced at it, coughed with
unnecessary violence and handed it to the Eminent Divine.

"It was just like him--just like Hugh," sobbed the girl.  "And
Tommy--why, what more would Tommy want?"  She picked up the paper and
stared at it through her tears.  "'Good hunting, old chap.--H.D.'  Good
hunting.  He's got a soul--I know he has.  He's having the most glorious
chase after bunnies now--somewhere--somewhere else.  Isn't he?"

She turned appealingly to the Bishop, but that eminent Pillar of the
Church was engrossed in the study of a very ordinary print, and from the
assiduous manner he was polishing his glasses he seemed to be having
difficulties with his eyesight.

And it was thus a moment or two later that the Celebrated Actor found
them.

"Successful."  He barked the word grandiloquently from the window.
"Utterly and completely successful.  The curtain is shortly going up: it
would be well if the audience took their seats as silently as possible."

"What do you mean, Mr. Trayne?"  The girl was staring at him in
amazement through her tears.

"A very human play, my dear young lady, is on the point of being acted.
As producer, general manager, and box office combined, I beg to state
that there will be only one performance.  The financial receipts will be
_nil_: the moral receipts will be a soul regained.  And who shall say
that it is not a more tangible asset?"  For a while he stared
magnificently at nothing, with one hand thrust carelessly out--that
attitude which had long caused infatuated denizens of the pit to stand
for hours in dreadful draughts lest they should fail to secure the front
row.  Then he returned with an effort to things mundane.  "Follow me,"
he ordered, "and do not talk or make a noise."

"Where's the boy, Trayne?" demanded the General, almost angrily.  In his
own vernacular, he was feeling rattled.

"You shall see in good time.  Come."

It was a strange procession which might have been seen wending its way
through the darkness a little later.  First came the Celebrated
Actor--supremely happy, as befits the great showman who has the goods to
offer.  Then, a few steps behind him, was the Well-known Soldier,
periodically muttering under his breath, and with the girl's hand on his
arm.  Behind them again trotted the Eminent Divine, unable to see very
well in the dark, and continually stubbing his toes on various
obstructions in the ground.

"Where is he taking us to?" whispered the girl to her uncle.

"Heaven knows, my dear!" he answered, irritably.  "The man's an ass, as
I've said before."

"But what did he mean about the very human play?" she persisted.  "And
the soul regained?"

Before the Soldier could answer, the guide turned, and holding up his
hand demanded silence.

"We approach the stage," he declaimed. "Silence is essential."

He led the way between some trees, and finally halted behind a clump of
low bushes.

"Personally," he whispered, "I am a man of peace, but it struck me from
my rudimentary knowledge of pugilism that the clearing in front was
ideally suited to that brutal form of amusement.  And when I suggested
it to Hugh, he quite agreed."

"You suggested it to Hugh!" said the Soldier slowly, and gradually a
look of comprehension began to dawn in his eyes.  "Why, Actor-man,
Actor-man, I retract every thought I've had about you to-night."

He peered cautiously through the bushes, and a slow smile spread over
his face.

"Tell me, Actor-man," he whispered, "how did you get the other?"

"I howled such insults as I could think of in my poor way through the
window."

Then he, too, cautiously peered over the top of the bush.  "What think
you of my show, Soldier-man?"

"It is altogether beautiful and lovely to regard," replied the other.
"Can the Church see?"

And, behold, the Church was lying on its stomach to get a better view.

The moonlight shone down, clear and bright, on the little glade in
front.  At the back of it, in the trees, stood young Parker's house, but
young Parker himself, with an ugly sneer on his face, was engaged in
removing his coat.  Facing him stood Hugh Dawnay, and in the cold white
light his eyes shone hard and merciless.

"So you want me to thrash you as well as stop your damned dog poaching,"
laughed young Parker.  "All right, you bally jail-bird, come on!"

He rushed in as he spoke and his fist shot out as he closed.  The fight
had started, and from that moment no one of the fascinated audience
spoke or moved.  Parker was the heavier of the two, but the boy was the
better boxer. In fact, in the strict sense of the word, the young farmer
was not a boxer at all--but he was fit and he was strong.  And had it
not been for the two and a half years' hard manual labour which the
other had gone through, the issue in all probability would have been
different.

As it was they fought all out for five minutes, and then young Parker
grew wild.  He became flurried--tried rushing--his fists whirling like
flails.  And the more flurried he grew the more cool and collected
became the boy.  And then came the end.  A right-arm jolt below his
heart brought the farmer's head forward, a left uppercut under the jaw
laid him out.  For a while the spectators watched him moaning on the
ground, while the Church wriggled ecstatically under its sheltering
bush.

"Had enough, you swine?" asked the boy, quietly.

The prostrate figure mumbled something.

"Get up and swear to me that you will never again lay a trap in that
part of your land.  Get a move on!" he snarled.

"All right."  The farmer shambled to his feet, watching him sullenly.
"I swear."

"Now go down on your knees and apologize for calling me a jail-bird.
Hurry up, you filthy scum!  On your knees, I said."

And as young Parker went on his knees, according to order, the girl, her
eyes shining like stars, clapped her hands softly together.

"Quick!" said the Celebrated Actor, authoritatively. "Back to the house,
you people.  The play is over and my estimate of the receipts is, I
think, correct."

Stealthily as it had come, the procession moved back to the house.  At
intervals, the Eminent Divine was observed to jolt with his right,
following it up with a slashing left upper-cut into space, what time he
chuckled consumedly.  And even a slight error as to distance, which
caused him far more pain than the tree which he unfortunately smote,
failed to damp his spirits. The Soldier walked with a spring in his
step, the Actor hummed gently under his breath, and it was only as they
reached the open window of the dining-room that they realized that the
girl had slipped away in the darkness and was not with them.

"Where is Beryl?" said the General, pausing on the path.

"Heaven help the man!" fumed the Actor, addressing space.  "His past
career, we understand, is comparatively distinguished from a military
point of view.  But"--and he turned accusingly to the Soldier--"you must
have driven every woman you ever met completely off her chump."

"Chump," chuckled the Bishop, feinting with his right and gently
upper-cutting the Celebrated Actor's celebrated chin.  "What is chump,
you old sinner?"

But the Well-known Soldier only smiled--a trifle sadly.  "She's all I've
got, old chap, and her happiness is mine."

"She is happy now," remarked the Actor, quietly.  "The boy's all right."

For a while the three men were silent, each busy with his own thoughts.
And then over the General's face a grin began to spread.

"Tell me, you charmer of foolish women," he demanded, "how did you
manage it?"

"Your vulgar gibe leaves me unmoved," returned the Actor, calmly.
"To-night is merely a proof of how brains and imagination control every
situation.  I hope you both appreciate my inference."

"Go on," chuckled the General.  "The Church and the Army hide their
diminished heads."

"What better destroyer of apathy is there than scrapping with someone,
whom in less civilized and more primitive days one would have killed? I
followed him.  I suggested it to him--I even went so far as to assist
him in his search for a suitable spot on which to do it.  And then"--he
paused magnificently--"I drew the badger.  I bolted the fox.  I
extracted young Parker."

"How?" murmured the Church.

"I hit him first on the head with an over-ripe pear, which I threw
through the window.  A wonderful shot--not once in a hundred times would
I do it again.  And as he jumped up from the table where he was sitting,
I spoke to him from my heart."

"Yes," grinned the Soldier.  "And what did you say?"

"I said, 'You dirty louse--you maimer of little dogs--come out and
fight, unless you're a coward as well as a swine.'  Then," murmured the
Actor, "I ran as fast as I could, for fear he might mistake his opponent
and start on me."

For a space there was silence, while the Army and the Church shook
hopelessly, and the Stage impressively lit a cigar.  And it was as he
deposited the match in an ash-tray on the table that he saw the piece of
paper lying in front of him.  He read what was written on it, and then
he turned slowly and looked at the other two.

"So that's what he was doing under the yew tree," he said, softly.
"Dear lad!  Why, yes, he's a dear lad."

"Of course he is," returned the Soldier, gruffly. "What the devil did
you think?"


It was under the yew tree that the boy and the girl met.  She was
kneeling there, her frock gleaming white in the moonlight as Hugh came
through the trees, and for a time he watched her without speaking.  Two
and a half years--more--since he had seen her, and now it seemed to him
that she was more lovely than ever.  His eyes took in every detail of
her, as she bent forward and laid both her hands on the little grave,
and, suddenly, with a great wave of wonder, he realized that all the
bitterness had gone from his soul. The past was blotted out--sponged
from the slate; he was alive again, and the present--why, the present
held out beckoning hands of welcome.

"Beryl," he whispered very low, but not so low that she failed to hear
him.

"Why, Hugh, dear," she answered.  "I was afraid you'd go away without
seeing me."

"I should, if--Tommy had been alive."

He knelt beside her, and together they rearranged two or three of the
stones.

"I put a bit of paper here," he said, after a moment.

"I found it," she answered.  "That's how I knew you were here--first.
Oh!  Hugh"--almost unconsciously she found herself in his arms--"poor
little chap!  And I'd been telling him all last week he'd be seeing you
soon."

"You darling!"  The boy's voice was husky. "He knows--Tommy knows."

And so for a while they clung together, while the scent of the summer
flowers drifting idly by mingled with the scent of her hair.

"If he'd been here, Beryl, I was going to take him," he said, at last.
"I was bitter--dear heavens! but I was bitter.  I felt I didn't even
want to see you.  We were going hunting together--just he and I--out in
the wilds."

"And now, boy," whispered the girl, "are you bitter any more?"

"No," he answered, wonderingly.  "I'm not. Because, Beryl, because I've
thrashed that swine who killed him.  Something seemed to snap in me as
he went down and out, and I was conscious of a sort of marvellous
happiness."

"I know," she said, laughing a little and crying a little, as a girl
will do.  "I know, dear boy.  I saw you do it."

"You saw me thrash him!" he said, amazed. "But how?  I don't
understand."

"We all did!" she cried: "Uncle Jim and the Bishop and Mr. Trayne and
me.  Mr. Trayne came back and told us to come."

"I see," said the boy, slowly.  "I see.  I think I'll go and thank Mr.
Trayne."

But there are other things in this world more important even than a debt
of gratitude to the most celebrated of Actors, and half an hour later
the boy and the girl were still pacing slowly up and down the lawn.
There were so many things to be discussed--so many glorious plans to be
made for the future--the future out of which the blackness had vanished
so completely.  And it was with almost a feeling of reproach that the
girl suddenly turned to him.

"Why, boy!" she cried, "we've forgotten Tommy."

"Tommy!" he said.  "Why, so we have."  He stared at her for a while, and
there was a little quizzical smile on his lips.  "It's funny, isn't it?"
he went on slowly, "that the greatest thing the little chap has ever
done for me he has done by his death."  He took her in his arms and held
her very close.  "If he'd lived, it might have all come right--in time;
but now----"

And Hugh Dawnay finished his sentence in the only way such sentences can
be finished.

"Come in, you two youngsters."

The General's voice came cheerfully from the dining-room, and arm-in-arm
they walked towards the open window.

Half-way there they paused, and instinctively their eyes turned towards
the old yew tree.

"Why, there he is, boy," breathed the girl. "Don't you see him, and the
black mark on his neck and his tail wagging?"

"It's the shadows, darling," answered the boy. "The moonlight through
the trees."

Maybe, maybe.  Who knows?

Gently he led her on, and she passed into the room ahead of him.  And
from the path outside there rose once again into the soft summer night
the farewell message of a friend to a friend:

"Good hunting, old chap."




             _*IX -- The Man with his Hand in his Pocket*_


                                  *I*


"I'll take one card."

With the expressionless face of the born gambler, the man glanced at his
draw, and laid the five cards face downwards on the table in front of
him.  Not a muscle twitched as he leaned back in his chair, his right
hand thrust deep in his trouser-pocket.  So had he played all through
the evening, losing with steady persistence and losing highly: losing,
in fact, as only a man can lose who is holding good cards at poker when
somebody else is holding a little better. And now he had drawn one card
to three of a kind, and it had come off.  There were four eights in the
hand in front of him, and they had made their appearance just in time.
For Billy Merton knew only too well that the chips by his side
represented everything that was left out of a matter of twenty thousand
pounds.  The play was high at the Ultima Thule Club in Bond Street.

A fat man opposite him had also taken one card, and Merton's keen eye
noticed the twitching of his fingers as he laid his cards down.  A bad
gambler, but having a run of the most infernal luck, this fat fellow.
So much the better: he'd probably got a straight at least--possibly a
full house.  Fours could be ruled out: the fat man was the type who
would always discard two if he held three of a kind.

They were playing without a limit, and at length Billy Merton leaned
across the table.

"My chips are finished, I'm afraid," he remarked, with a faint drawl.
"Will you take paper till the end of the hand?"

"Certainly," said the fat man, in a voice which shook a little.

"Good!"  With his left hand Merton scrawled an IOU, quite regardless of
the spectators who had collected at the rumour of big play which flies
round with such mysterious rapidity. He might have been playing
halfpenny nap for all the interest he apparently took in the game.

The fat man saw him at five thousand pounds--which was just four
thousand more than Billy Merton possessed in the world.  And the fat man
laid down a straight flush.

"You're lucky, sir," said Merton, with a genial smile, lighting a
cigarette with a perfectly steady hand.  "I'll just cash a cheque and
get you the chips."

A faint murmur of admiration passed round the onlookers: this
clean-shaven, steady-eyed man with the whimsical smile was a gambler
after their own hearts.  Then in a couple of minutes he was forgotten:
players at the Ultima Thule are, in the main, a selfish brand of
individual. Possibly had they suspected the utter hopelessness seething
behind the impassive face of the man who stood by the buffet eating a
caviare sandwich and drinking a glass of champagne, they might not have
forgotten him so quickly.  But they did not suspect: Billy Merton saw to
that.  It was only as he turned to help himself to another sandwich that
a look of despair came into his eyes.  No one could see: the mask could
slip for a moment.  Ahead lay ruin and disgrace. The cheque could not be
met next morning: there was no human possibility of raising the money in
the time.  And to the descendant of a long race of gamblers there was
something peculiarly abhorrent in failing over a debt of honour.

"Bad luck--that last hand of yours, sir."  A thick-set, middle-aged man
beside him was making a careful study of the various edibles. "Just came
up in time to see the show-down."

"I have known the cards run better," answered Merton, curtly.

"I can see that you're a born gambler," continued the man, "and being
one myself--though not in this particular line--one has, if one may say
so, a sort of fellow-feeling."  He was munching a sandwich and staring
round the room as he spoke.  "The nerve, sir--the nerve required to
stake everything on the turn of a card--on the rise or fall of a
market--by Heaven, it's the only thing in life!"

Almost against his will--for he was in no mood for talking--Billy Merton
smiled.

"Your game is the Stock Exchange, is it?"

"It is, sir--and there's no game like it in the world.  Even when ruin
stares you in the face, you've still got till next settling day.  You've
still got a chance."

"I wish the same thing applied here," said Merton, with a hard laugh.

"As bad as that, is it?" remarked the other, sympathetically.  "Never
mind: the luck will change.  I guess there have been times when I've
felt like stealing or forging or doing any other blamed thing under the
sun to put my hand on some ready money."

Merton smiled mirthlessly, and said nothing. The point of view coincided
rather too unpleasantly with his own.

"And mark you, sir," continued the stranger, dogmatically.  "I've got a
greater respect for a man who wins through, by fair means if
possible--but, if not, by foul--than for the weakling who goes down and
out.  The first, at any rate, is a _man_."

Again Merton smiled.  "Leaving out the ethical side of your contention,
sir," he remarked, "there are one or two small practical difficulties
that occur to one's mind.  It is sometimes as difficult to find the foul
means as it is to find the fair. Burglary and forging rank high amongst
the arts, I believe, which are not taught at most of the public
schools."

The other man shrugged his shoulders contemptuously.  "Of course you
mustn't take me too literally.  But"--he thumped an enormous fist into
the open palm of his other hand--"there's always a way, sir, if you've
got the nerve to take it.  Nerve: that's the only thing that counts in
this world.  Without it--why, you can go and grow tomatoes in the
country!  Nerve, and the capability of seizing the right moment.  With
those two assets you come to the top and you stay there."  For a moment
or two he stared fixedly at the half-averted face of the younger man;
then he gave a jovial laugh. "Anyway--if you start to recoup your
fortunes with journalism--you needn't give those as the opinions of Paul
Harker.  Not that they aren't pretty widely known, but in this world one
must pretend."

Merton glanced at the speaker.  So this was the celebrated Paul Harker,
was it?  What the devil was it he'd overheard at the club that afternoon
about him?  Not knowing him, at the time it had made no impression; now
he recalled it hazily. Something to do with a woman.  He frowned
slightly as he tried to remember; then he gave a short laugh.  What on
earth did it matter? What did anything matter except that cursed cheque?

"Well, I'll say good-night, Mr. Harker."  He put down his empty glass.
"It would take a mighty big journalistic scoop to put me
straight--bigger even than your ideas on life."

"Which way are you going?"

"Half-Moon Street.  I've got rooms there."

"I'll stroll with you.  The atmosphere of this place is fierce."

In silence the two men got their coats and strolled into Bond Street.
The theatres were just over, and a stream of cars were pouring westward
with their loads of well-dressed, wealthy occupants.  Life--life in
London--for people with money!  With a cynical smile Billy Merton lit a
cigarette.  It was what he had promised himself after years in the
wilds.

He barely heard his companion's occasional remarks: it was just as they
turned into Half-Moon Street that it struck Billy that Paul Harker had
made some suggestion and was waiting for an answer.

"I beg your pardon, Mr. Harker," he said, apologetically, "but I'm
afraid my mind was wandering.  You were saying----"

"I was suggesting that if you've got nothing better to do you should
come to my house in Curzon Street.  My wife has a spiritualistic séance
on.  Starts at midnight.  Come in and see the fun."

For a moment Billy hesitated.  After all, why not?  Anything was better
than a solitary contemplation of his own confounded foolishness.

"It's very good of you----" he began, but the other cut him short.

"Not at all.  Only too pleased you can manage it."

"But won't your wife----  I mean, I'm a complete stranger."  He paused
doubtfully by the door of his rooms.

"My wife won't mind," answered Paul Harker, taking him by the arm.  "Do
you good, my dear fellow.  Take your mind off."

It was really deuced good of this fellow Harker. Sympathy of a gambler
for a gambler sort of idea. He could only hope that Mrs. Harker would
see eye to eye with her husband.

"Here is the house, Mr. Merton.  Come in."  With a smile of welcome Paul
Harker stood aside to let the younger man pass.

"I didn't know you knew my name, Mr. Harker," said Billy Merton, as a
footman relieved him of his coat.

"I asked who you were at the Ultima Thule. Come on up and meet my wife."
Then, in a hoarse undertone just before they reached the room, he turned
to Merton.  "I don't know whether you believe in this stuff; but, for
Heaven's sake, pretend to."

He gave a heavy wink, and Billy smiled. Undoubtedly Paul Harker was
quite a pleasant fellow.


                                  *II*


There were six women in the room when they entered and one somewhat
anæmic-looking man.

"Hope I'm not late, my dear," said Paul Harker, breezily, to a pale,
delicate-looking woman who rose to meet them.  "I've brought a friend
who is interested in these things. Mr. Merton--my wife."

Billy Merton bowed, and took a chair beside her.

"We hope for some very interesting results to-night, Mr. Merton," she
remarked.  "Professor Granger feels confident of getting a tangible
materialization."

"Indeed!"

Mindful of his host's injunction, he nodded portentously.  His ideas on
what a tangible materialization was were of the vaguest: if it was
anything like Professor Granger, he inwardly trusted the experiment
would fail.

For a few minutes they continued to talk generalities: then Mrs. Harker
rose and crossed to the Professor, leaving Merton to his own devices.
With some interest he glanced round the room. Heavy black curtains hung
over the windows and the door.  The furniture was reduced to a minimum,
the whole of the centre of the floor being empty.  Around the walls were
ranged easy chairs draped in some dark material: the carpet, thick and
luxurious, was dark also. In fact, the whole room was sombre--sombre and
silent.

Curiously he glanced at his companions.  In one corner four of the women
were talking in low, restrained tones, evidently impressed with the
solemnity of the occasion, and involuntarily Merton smiled.  They seemed
so very earnest--and so very dull.  Then he looked at the other woman
who was standing by Paul Harker.  She seemed of a different type--very
far from being dull.  Tall and perfectly proportioned, she was dressed
in black, and as his eyes rested idly on the pair it struck him that his
host found her far from dull also.  And at that moment they both turned
and looked at him.

It was the first time he had seen the woman's face, and he found himself
staring foolishly at her.  She was one of the most beautiful things he
had ever seen--beautiful in a sensuous Eastern fashion--and Billy Merton
suddenly realized that he was gaping at her like a callow schoolboy.
Abruptly he looked away, annoyed with himself at his gaucherie, to find
that he was not the only person who was interested in the lady.  For his
hostess, though ostensibly speaking to the Professor, was watching her
husband's companion with a look on her face which left no doubt as to
her feelings on the subject.

"So that's how the land lies, is it?" thought Merton; and the remark he
had overheard at the club came back to him.  He knew there had been a
woman in it.

"Iris, I want you to meet Mr. Merton."  His host's voice made him look
up quickly.  "Let me introduce you to Miss Sala."

Merton rose and bowed: on the instant the remark had returned to his
memory.

"There will be a crash soon," a man had said, "with Harker and that Sala
girl."

And now he was talking to the Sala girl, and deciding that if she was
beautiful at a distance she was ten times more beautiful close to.

"No," he found himself saying, "I've not done much of this sort of thing
in England, though I've seen a good deal of what the African native
calls _ju-ju_."

"And it interests you?"  Her voice was deep and very sweet.

"Very much," said Merton.  "I'm most curious to see what is going to
happen to-night."

For a moment the smile seemed to ripple over the surface of her eyes:
then once more they were inscrutable.

"It's rather exciting if it comes off," she remarked, thoughtfully.
"Everything is pitch-dark, of course, and then you hear signs and
groans, and sometimes a hand comes out and touches you."

"But do you really believe----" began Merton, incredulously.

"I don't believe--I know," said the girl, calmly.  "Why, at one séance I
attended a jade necklace I was wearing was wrenched off my neck. The
fastening was broken, and all the beads rolled about the floor.  And
everyone had been bound in their chairs, Mr. Merton, before we started."

Billy nodded discreetly; it occurred to him that he had heard stories
like that before.

"You hear something moving round the room," she continued, "something
you know was not there at the beginning--and won't be there at the end.
And sometimes it bumps against you, and then it goes on floundering and
moving about the room.  It sounds like a sack of potatoes being dragged
about at times, and then it changes and you hear soft footfalls."

Again Billy nodded: he was prepared to listen indefinitely to this sort
of stuff when the speaker was Iris Sala.

"It sounds more than rather exciting," he said, with a grin.  "Let's
hope we get the jolly old flounderer to-night."

For the moment his own trouble was forgotten: he was only conscious of a
pleasurable sense of excitement.  Not that he really believed in what
the girl had said, any more than the average normal person believes in a
haunted house.  But even the most pronounced sceptic is conscious of a
little thrill when he turns out the light in the bedroom which is
popularly reputed to be the family ghost's special hunting-ground.

"I think it's very foolish of Mrs. Harker to wear those lovely pearls of
hers."  The girl was speaking again, and Merton glanced at his hostess.
He had not remarked them specially before, but now he noticed that Mrs.
Harker had three long ropes of large beautifully matched pearls round
her neck.  "My jade beads didn't matter very much--though I lost half a
dozen at least. But with those pearls--why, she might mislay a dozen if
the rope was broken, and be none the wiser."

A jovial chuckle made Merton look up.  Paul Harker was standing behind
them, and he had evidently heard the girl's remark.

"I'm a Philistine, Iris.  Forgive me.  I don't somehow anticipate much
danger to Rose's pearls."

"You're wrong, Mr. Harker," she said, gravely. "You've never seen a
tangible materialization. I have--and I know."

"Anyway," he laughed, "there's no use attempting to ask her to take them
off, because she won't.  And incidentally it looks to me as if the
worthy Professor was going to get busy. There's a wild look in his eye."

"Will you take your seats, please, ladies and gentlemen?  The two
gentlemen on opposite sides of the room.  I thank you."  In a mournful
way he contemplated the circle from the centre of the floor.  "I would
point out to all of you," he continued, "that our experiment to-night is
a difficult one, entailing the highest form of will-co-operation and
mental effort.  If we are successful, I can tell no more than you what
form this materialization will take.  But I must entreat of you to
concentrate with all your power on the one main salient fact of
producing a tangible thing: and I must beg you most earnestly not, under
any circumstances, to speak while the experiment is in progress.  We
will now put out the lights."

And the last thing Billy Merton was conscious of before the lights went
out were Iris Sala's grey-green eyes fixed on him with an inscrutable
baffling look in them.  Even in the darkness he seemed to see them:
languorous, mocking, a little cynical.  And there was something
else--some other emotion which eluded him for the moment. It wasn't
sorrow, though it seemed akin to sorrow; it was--yes, it was pity.  He
moved slightly in his chair, and nodded his head in the darkness.
Pity--that was the other message in those wonderful eyes: and the
thought brought him back to the reality of his own position.

Paul Harker must have told her, of course: told her that he'd been
losing heavily, and she was sorry for him.  Even to a millionaire like
Harker five thousand pounds on a single hand of poker would seem fairly
heavy; and to him----  He gave a mirthless little laugh, which called
forth an instant rebuke from the Professor.

"Perfect silence, please."

Billy Merton lay back in his chair and closed his eyes.  His brain was
racing with the feverish activity of a worried man.  If it had been
anything else--anything but a gambling debt.  Thank God! his father was
dead, and would never know the disgrace of it; but there were quite a
number of relations.  They'd soon find out; things of that sort can't be
kept dark.  What a fool, what a damnable fool he'd been!

And it was at that moment that there came a soft bump on the floor, and
he heard the woman in the next chair to him draw in her breath sharply.

For a while he stared rigidly into the darkness; then, with a slight
frown, he let his body relax. He was in no mood for entertainments of
this type: he wished now that he hadn't come.  And yet it had been very
decent of Harker suggesting it--very decent.  Was there a possibility,
he wondered--if he made a clean breast of the whole thing to his
host--was there a possibility of his lending four thousand?  It seemed
the only hope, the bare chance of salvation.  He'd ask him after this
cursed séance was over.  The worst that could happen would be a refusal.
And supposing he didn't refuse?  Supposing----  Billy drew in a deep
breath at the mere thought.

Thump! thump!  Perfectly clear and audible the sounds came from the
centre of the room, bringing him back to the present, and he felt the
back of his scalp begin to tingle.  Of course, it was a trick; and yet
he didn't somehow associate the Professor with a vulgar fraud.  He had
struck him as a well-meaning, conscientious man, who was badly in need
of exercise and an outdoor life.  Probably dyspeptic.

And if so--if it wasn't a trick--what was it that was now dragging
itself about?

"Like a sack of potatoes."  Iris Sala's words came back to him as he sat
there motionless.

Suddenly he heard the Professor's voice, trembling a little with
excitement:

"Who are you!  Speak!"

The noise ceased at once; only a long-drawn shuddering sigh came out of
the darkness.  Then after a minute or two the uncanny dragging noise
commenced again: bump--slither--bump.  He tried to locate it, but it
seemed everywhere.  At one moment it was close by, at another it sounded
as if it was at the other side of the room.

It was devilish, it was horrible.  He put a hand to his forehead; it was
wet with sweat.  He felt an insane desire to get up from his chair and
rush from the room: the only trouble was that he had forgotten the exact
location of the door. Besides, he might bump into the Thing on the way.

A frightened cry rang out, and Billy Merton half-rose in his chair.  It
was a woman's cry: probably the Thing had touched her.  The bumping had
ceased, he noticed: another noise had taken its place--a slight gurgling
sound, accompanied by a quick beating on the floor, as if someone was
drumming with their feet on the carpet. And after a while that ceased
also.  Silence, absolute and complete, reigned in the room for ten
minutes or a quarter of an hour.  The Thing had gone.

At length the Professor spoke.

"Are you still there?"  There was no sound in answer.  "Manifest
yourself now if you are; otherwise the light will be turned up."

Still there was no sound, though the Professor waited a full minute
before speaking again.

"Will you, please, turn up the light, Mr. Harker?"

"Certainly."  Paul Harker's cheerful voice came from the other side of
the room, as he rose to comply with the request.  For a moment or two he
fumbled with the switch; then the room was once more flooded with light.

"A most satisfactory manifestation," began the Professor, only to stop
with a look of dawning horror on his face.  Scattered around Mrs.
Harker's chair were scores of wonderful pearls.  Sprawling over the arm
of the chair was the unfortunate woman herself.

For a moment there was a stunned silence in the room; then with a cry
Paul Harker sprang forward.

"She's fainted.  I'll get brandy."

He dashed from the room, as two of the women, reassured by the words,
went over to Mrs. Harker.

"I knew it was risky wearing those pearls," whispered Iris Sala in
Billy's ear, but he hardly heard what she said.  He was staring at the
limp form of Iris hostess through narrowed lids, and suddenly he turned
to the girl beside him.

"It's a doctor that's wanted, not brandy," he said, abruptly.  "Where's
the telephone?"

"In the hall," answered the girl.

He ran downstairs, passing Paul Harker on the way.  For what seemed an
eternity he stood by the instrument before he could get through. Then he
returned to the room above.

"A doctor's coming at once," he announced breathlessly, and then he
stopped dead--just inside the door.

Muddled together in a group at the end of the room were all the
women--all save Iris Sala.  She was standing by Mrs. Harker's chair,
with Paul Harker on the other side.

"There is no need for a doctor, Mr. Merton," said Harker, in a terrible
voice.  "My wife is dead.  And my wife has been murdered!"

"Murdered!" gasped Billy, mechanically.

"Murdered," repeated Harker.  "Come and see."

Dazedly Billy walked towards him, to stop and stare foolishly at the
woman in the chair.  For they had propped her up and laid her head back,
and on her throat distinct and clear were the marks of a hand.  The four
fingers on one side, the thumb on the other, showed up red and angry in
the bright light.

"She had a weak heart, Mr. Merton," continued Paul Harker, slowly.  "Any
sudden shock, such as a hand grasping her throat"--his voice shook a
little--"would have been liable to kill her.  And a hand _did_ grasp her
throat: the hand that tore off her pearls."

"My God!" muttered Billy.  "It's ghastly--ghastly! Then that thing we
heard must have--must have----"

"Must have murdered my wife, Mr. Merton. The question is--what was it we
heard?  I fear we shall find it difficult to persuade the police on the
matter of a tangible materialization.  They deal in more mundane
causes."

And at that moment Billy Merton understood. The relentless voice of the
man, the strange look in the grey-green eyes of the girl--it seemed to
be triumph now--cleared away the fog from his brain, leaving it
ice-cold.  He was a man who suddenly sees a flaring notice DANGER, and
realizes that there is peril ahead, though he knows not its exact form.
And with men of the Merton stamp it is best to be careful at such
moments.

"I see," he answered, slowly.  "You mean that, regarded from the police
point of view, the supposition will be that one of the people who were
present during the séance tore the pearls from your wife's neck, and in
doing so murdered her."

"Regarded from every point of view," corrected Paul Harker, harshly.

"Then under those circumstances," said Merton, grimly, "the police must
be sent for at once."

With his hands in his pockets he was staring at Paul Harker, while from
the other end of the room came an occasional sob from some overwrought
woman.

The whole thing was like some horrible nightmare--bizarre, unreal--and
the sudden arrival of the doctor came as a relief to everyone.

Quickly he made his examination.  Then he stood up.

"How did that happen?" he asked, gravely, staring at the marks on the
dead woman's throat.

"That man did it!" roared Harker, unable to contain himself longer and
pointing an accusing finger at Merton.  "You vile scoundrel! you
blackguard! you--you----"

"Steady, Mr. Harker!" cried the doctor, sharply.  "Am I to understand,
sir, that you did this?"  He turned in amazement to Merton.

"You are not," said Billy, evenly.  "It's a damnable lie."

"I don't understand," remarked the doctor. "Will somebody kindly
explain?"

It was Iris Sala who answered, and as she spoke the feeling that he was
dreaming grew stronger in Billy Merton.

"We were having a séance, Doctor," she began, in her deep rich voice,
"trying to get a tangible materialization.  The room, of course, was in
pitch-darkness, and after it was over and the lights were turned up we
found that Mrs. Harker was--dead!"

Her voice faltered, and Harker lifted a grief-stricken face from beside
his wife's chair.

"But what happened during the séance?" asked the doctor.

"We heard something moving about.  A thing that bumped and slithered
over the carpet."

"Pshaw!" snapped the doctor.  "What I don't understand is why this
gentleman should be accused of it."

"Because," cried Harker, getting up, "he's in desperate want of money.
Look at this!"  He fumbled in his pocket, and to Billy's amazement
produced the cheque for four thousand he had written at the Ultima
Thule.  "I took this cheque to-night in exchange for one of my
own--because I liked the look of you.  Yes--you wicked villain--I liked
the look of you; and I meant to do something for you.  I brought him
here, never dreaming--never thinking----"  His voice broke again.  "He
saw my wife's pearls: was actually talking about them just before the
séance started--and then when the light went out he must have snatched
them off her neck.  And in doing so you killed her.  And to think I
actually heard you doing the vile deed!"

"You deny this?" asked the doctor.

"Absolutely," returned Billy, grimly.

"I feel that it is partly my fault," said the girl, in a broken voice.
"I never dreamed, of course, that this man was in want of money.  And I
told him a foolish story about how some jade beads I once had were
snatched from my neck during a séance like this--by the thing that came.
Of course--it wasn't true.  It was a joke.  But I told it just to
frighten him.  And I suppose he believed it, and thought he would do the
same."  She buried her face in her hands.

"Well, are any of the pearls missing?  If so, where are they?"  The
doctor's question brought Paul Harker to his feet.

"I don't even know how many my dear wife had!" he cried.

"The point seems immaterial," said Billy, quietly.  "Since I seem to be
the object of suspicion, I should be obliged if you would search me,
Doctor."

With a shrug of his shoulders the doctor complied. Methodically he ran
through every pocket; than he turned to Paul Harker.

"There are no pearls on this gentleman," he said, curtly.

"Ah, but he left the room.  He left the room to telephone for you.  He
might have put them in his overcoat."

"Then we'll send for the overcoat," remarked the doctor, ringing the
bell.  "With your permission, that is, sir."  He turned to Merton.

"By all means," said Billy.  "Only I would like to state, should they be
found there, that I am not the only person who has left the room since
the tragedy.  Mr. Harker has also been downstairs."

Paul Harker laughed wildly.

"Yes, I know.  To get brandy.  Before I knew----"

He paused as a footman opened the door.

"Bring this gentleman's overcoat," ordered the doctor, "up to this room.
And be careful to see that nothing falls out of the pockets."

With one horrified glance at the motionless figure in the chair, the
footman fled, returning almost immediately with the coat.

"This is your coat?" asked the doctor.

"It is," said Billy.

And then in a tense silence the doctor extracted twenty large pearls
from different pockets.

"You murderer!"  Paul Harker's voice whispered words seemed to ring
through the room, and with a little strangled gasp a woman fainted.  The
doctor's face, grim and accusing, was turned on Billy, as if demanding
some explanation which he knew full well could not be given.  And of all
those present only Billy Merton himself seemed cool and calm, as, with
his hands still in his pockets, he faced the ring of his accusers.

"What have you to say?" said the doctor, sternly.

"One thing--and one thing only," answered Billy.  "I have read in
fiction of diabolical plots: to-night I have met one in real life.  But,
as so often happens in fiction, one mistake is made, which leads to the
undoing of the villain.  And one mistake has been made to-night."

And now his eyes, merciless and stern, were fixed on Paul Harker, and he
noticed with a certain grim amusement that a muscle in the millionaire's
face was beginning to twitch.

"Mr. Harker is a man of nerve: he also believes in seizing the right
moment.  And to-night struck him as being the right moment."

"What are you talking about?" snarled Harker.

"For reasons best known to yourself, Mr. Harker"--he glanced from him to
Iris Sala, from whose eyes the strange look of triumph had mysteriously
vanished, leaving only fear--deadly, gripping fear--"you wished to get
rid of your wife."

"It's a lie!"  Paul Harker sprang forward, his fist raised to strike.

"You will doubtless have ample opportunity for proving it," continued
Billy, imperturbably. "By a happy combination of circumstances, a
suitable moment--the darkness of a séance--and a suitable
motive--robbery--presented themselves to your hand.  Acting according to
your tradition, you took them.  And as far as I can see, Mr. Harker, you
would have been successful had you also selected a suitable person.
Therein lay your one error."

"Am I to understand," said Harker, in a grating voice, "that you are
accusing me--of murdering my wife?  Why--you miserable cur----"  He
stopped, choking with anger.

"I make no such accusation," answered Billy. "All I state is that I
didn't."  He turned gravely to the doctor.  "What was the cause of Mrs.
Harker's death?"

"Heart failure--caused by partial strangulation with the hand."

"Which hand?"

The doctor looked at him quickly; then glanced once more at the dead
woman.

"The right hand."

"You swear to that?"

"Undoubtedly I swear to it," said the doctor.

For the first time Billy Merton withdrew his right hand from his pocket,
and held it out in front of him.

"The one mistake," he said, grimly.

_The first, second, and third fingers were missing!_

For a moment there was a deathly silence; then the doctor suddenly
sprang forward.

"Stop him!" he roared.

But Paul Harker had already joined the woman he had foully killed, and
in the air there hung the faint smell of burnt almonds.  Prussia acid is
quick.

An hour later Billy Merton walked slowly along the deserted streets
towards his rooms.  The police had come and gone; everything in the room
where the tragedy had taken place had duly passed before the searching
eye of officialdom. Everything, that is, save one exhibit, and that
reposed in Billy's pocket.  And when a man has signed a cheque for four
thousand pounds on a total bank balance of as many pence, his pocket is
the best place for it.




                     _*X -- A Payment on Account*_


                                  *I*


"Excuse me, but could you give me some idea as to where I am?  I have a
shrewd notion that it's Devonshire, but----"

The speaker, holding a dilapidated cap in his hand, broke off as the
girl sat up and looked at him.  He was a dishevelled-looking object,
covered with dust, and--romance may be great, but truth is greater--it
was only too obvious to the girl that he was very hot.  Perspiration ran
in trickles down his face, ploughing dark furrows through the thick
stratum of road dust which otherwise obscured his features.  His collar
was open, his sleeves rolled back from his wrists, and on his back was
strapped a small knapsack.  An unlit pipe, which he had removed from his
mouth on speaking to her, in one hand, and a long walking-stick in the
other, completed the picture.

"You don't look as if you'd been flying," she remarked, dispassionately.
"It's Devonshire all right."

"That's a relief."  She had a fleeting glimpse of a flash of white teeth
as he smiled.  "I had an idea it might be Kent.  Or even farther.  Have
you ever been on a walking tour?"

"That's what you're doing, is it?"

"You know," remarked the man, "I think even Watson would regard you with
scorn.  And our one and only Sherlock would burst into tears."  He
leaned over the railings and commenced to fill his pipe.  The little
garden in which the girl was sitting seemed delightfully cool and shady;
the girl herself, in her muslin frock, looking at him with an amused
twinkle in her eyes seemed almost too good to be true.  After that
interminable road, with the sun beating down from a cloudless sky.  With
a sigh of relief he passed the back of his hand across his forehead, and
the girl laughed.

"I wouldn't do it by bits if I were you.  It makes you look rather like
a zebra."

"Don't mock at me," he implored, "or I shall burst into tears.  It's the
very first time I've ever done anything of this sort, I promise you. I
will go farther.  It's the very last as well."

"But if you don't like walking--why walk?"

"How like a woman!"  He fumbled in his pocket for a box of matches and
lit his pipe. "How exactly like!  Have you never felt an irresistible
temptation to do something wild and desperate?  Something which is
painted in glowing colours by some scoundrel, who revenges himself on
humanity by foully inducing innocent people to follow his advice?"

"I once tried keeping bees," she murmured, thoughtfully.

"There you are!" exclaimed the man, triumphantly. "You see you are in no
position to point the finger of scorn at me.  You were led away by
fictitious rubbish on the bee as a household pet.  You expected honey:
you obtained stings.  I was likewise led away, by a scoundrel who wrote
on the delights of walking.  He especially roused my expectation by the
number of times he threw himself down on the soft, sweet-smelling turf
while the gentle wind played round his temples and the lazy beat of the
breakers came from the distant Atlantic.  I tried that exercise the very
first day.  Net result.  I landed on a thistle and winded myself."

She gurgled gently.  "At any rate, I'll bet he told you that you ought
to come with a map."

"Wrong again.  He especially stipulated that you should have no set
route.  Just walk and walk; and then, I suppose, when a kindly death
intervenes, your relatives can't find you, and your funeral expenses
fall on the parish in which you expire."

He straightened up as the door of the house opened and a charming,
grey-haired woman came slowly down the path.  She glanced at him
quickly--a courteous but shrewd look; then she looked at the girl.

"Sheila, dear, who----?"

"A gentleman on a walking tour, mother, who has lost his way."

"You're not far from Umberleigh," said the elder woman.  "Where are you
making for?"

"Nowhere in particular, as I've been explaining to your daughter,
madam," smiled the man. "Finally, however, I shall take the train and
arrive in London and slaughter the man who wrote the article which
appeared in the paper."

"Sounds like the house that Jack built," laughed the girl.  "Anyway,
you'd better stop to lunch."

The man glanced at her mother, who seconded the invitation with a
gracious smile.

"My name is Hewson," he remarked.  "Charles Hewson."  He glanced at them
as he spoke, and gave a little sigh of relief: evidently the name meant
nothing to them.  "And I don't always look like a zebra."

He followed them slowly up the shady path, and the girl laughed again.

"Doesn't matter what you look like," she cried, "as long as you know
something about postage-stamps."

"Do you collect?" he asked.

"No--but daddy does.  He's partially insane on the subject."

"Sheila!" reproved her mother.

"Well, he is, darling, you know.  You always say so yourself."

For a moment the elder woman's eyes met the man's over the girl's head.
And in that momentary glance the whole story of the house and its
inmates seemed to stand revealed.  The perfect love and happiness that
breathed through the place; the certainty that it was the girl who was
really the head of the little kingdom, with a sweet mother and an
unpractical father as her adoring subjects; the glorious unworldliness
of his surroundings struck the man like a blow.  The contrast was so
wonderful--the contrast to his own life.  If only----  Unconsciously his
glance rested on the slim figure in the muslin frock.  If only----  Why
not?

"I beg your pardon."  He turned apologetically to the mother.

"I only said that our name was Crossley, Mr. Hewson.  And I wondered if
you would care to have a bath."

Charles Hewson looked at her gravely.  "Are you always so charming, Mrs.
Crossley, to the stranger within your gates?  Especially when he's a
dirty-looking tramp like me."  Then he smiled quickly; it was a trick of
his, that sudden, fleeting smile.  "I can think of nothing I'd like more
than a bath, if I might so far trespass on your hospitality."


                                  *II*


Lunch confirmed his diagnosis of the Crossley household.  The girl's
father fitted in exactly with his mental picture; an utterly lovable,
white-haired man of about sixty, and as unsophisticated as a child.
Time, and the stress of things worldly, seemed to have passed over the
little house near Umberleigh, leaving it untouched and scathless.  And
once again the contrast struck him, and he wondered, just a little
bitterly, whether after all it was worth it.  The instant decisions, the
constant struggle, the ceaseless strain of his life--and then, this.
Country cousins, vegetating in obscurity.  It struck Charles Hewson that
he wouldn't object to being a vegetable for a while.  He was tired, and
he realized it for the first time.  The last year had tried even him.

It was a sudden impulse that made him suggest it, just as luncheon was
over.

"Is there a decent inn here, Mrs. Crossley, where I could put up for a
bit?  I've fallen in love with this place, and I want a rest."

"You look tired," she answered, kindly.  "And this is a wonderful place
for a rest cure.  But I'm afraid the inn is a long way off.  If you care
to"--she paused for a moment--"we could put you up for a few days."

"I think you're the kindest people I've ever met," said Hewson, and for
a moment his eyes ceased to look tired.  "And I warn you I'm not going
to give you the chance of reconsidering your offer."

"You'll find it very dull," warned the girl.

He laughed as he rose from the table.  "I'm open to a small bet that
you'll have to drive me away.  I shall become a fixture about the
house."

He followed them into the low, old-fashioned hall, and stood for a while
drinking in the homeliness of it all.  That was what it was--homely; and
in London Charles Hewson lived in rooms and fed at his club or a
restaurant.

"I don't know if you're any judge of pewter, Mr. Hewson," said his host,
"but we've got some nice bits here and in my study."

"One step from that to postage-stamps," laughed the girl.  "You've got
to come and do a job of work in the garden later, Mr. Hewson, don't
forget.  I'll come and rescue you in half an hour or so."

He watched her go upstairs, then with a little sigh of pure joy he
followed the old man into his study.

"Are you interested in philately, by any chance?" inquired Mr. Crossley,
eagerly.

Hewson shook his head.  "I'm afraid I know nothing about it," he
answered.  "I was once commissioned by a young nephew to send him all
the stamps I could find which had pretty pictures on them.  You know,
harbours, and mountains, and elephants.  I found them in all sorts of
outlandish places when I was going round the world."  He gave one of his
quick smiles.  "But I'm afraid that is the extent of my knowledge."

"The schoolboy collection."  The other waved a tolerant hand.  "Now I'm
sure that that would have bored him."

With reverent hands he lifted a card and handed it to Hewson.  "Look at
that, sir; look at that. The complete set of New Brunswick--the first
issue, unused."

Hewson gazed dispassionately at ten somewhat blotchy pieces of paper,
and refrained from heretical utterance.  To his Philistine eye the set
he had bought in Samoa or elsewhere depicting jaguars and toucans were
infinitely more pleasing.

"Valuable, I suppose?" he hazarded.

The other waved a deprecating hand.  "Several hundred--if I chose to
sell.  Mercifully," he went on after a little pause, "it wasn't
necessary."

For a second Hewson's shrewd eyes were fixed on him; then he resumed his
study of the rarities. Money trouble, was there?

"Now this was unique--this set."  His host was looking regretfully at
another card. "Mauritius.  And then I had to dispose of the penny
orange-red.  Worth the better part of a thousand pounds alone."  He laid
down the card.  "Oh! I do hope I shall be able to get it back.  I sold
it to a dealer in the Strand, and I told him at the time that I should
want to buy it back again. That was a month ago, and I thought I should
have been able to by now."

Once again Hewson's keen eyes were fixed on the other.

"Expecting a legacy?" he remarked, casually.

"A legacy!  Oh! no!"  The old man smiled. "But I had a very wonderful
chance, given me by an acquaintance, of doubling my small capital."  For
a moment Hewson stopped smoking: chances of doubling capital are not
handed round as a rule by acquaintances.  "And I seem to have done it,"
continued Mr. Crossley, rubbing his hands together.  "I seem to have
turned my five thousand pounds into ten.  In a month.  Isn't it
wonderful?"

"Very," commented the other.  "Have you got the money?"

"No: that's what I can't understand.  I suppose it must be something to
do with settling day--or whatever they call it."  He beamed at his
listener.  "I'm afraid I'm very ignorant on these matters, Mr. Hewson,
but it seems almost too good to be true.  I wanted the extra money so
much--to give my little girl a better time.  It's dull for her here,
though she never complains. And if only I could get it now, I could buy
back that penny Mauritius, and invest the other nine thousand."  In his
excitement he walked up and down the room, while his listener stared
fixedly at a number of blotchy pieces of paper on a card. "Do you know
anything about stocks and shares, Mr. Hewson?"

"Quite a lot," said Hewson.  "In my er--small way, I dabble in them."

"Ah! then perhaps you can tell me when I can expect the money."  Mr.
Crossley sat down at his desk, and opened a drawer.  "It was a month ago
that I paid five thousand pounds for shares in the Rio Lopez Mine."

"In the what?" Hewson almost shouted.

"The Rio Lopez Mine," repeated the other. "You've heard of it, of
course.  The shares were standing, so my friend told me, at two pounds,
so I got two thousand five hundred shares.  Now, yesterday I happened to
buy the _Times_, and I looked up the Stock Exchange quotations.  You can
judge of my delight, Mr. Hewson, when I actually saw that the shares
were standing at four pounds three shillings."

"Rio Lopez four pounds!" said Hewson, dazedly.  "May I see the paper?"

He took it and glanced at the Supplementary List.

                         "MINES--MISCELLANEOUS.
                         "Rio Lopez Deep--4/3."


The old man was still talking gaily on, but Hewson hardly heard what he
said.  From outside the lazy hum of a summer afternoon came softly
through the open window, and after a while he laid down the paper and
commenced to refill his pipe.  Such colossal innocence almost staggered
him.  That there could be anybody in the world who did not know that the
figures meant four shillings and threepence, left him bereft of speech.
And then his feeling of amazement gave way to one of bitter anger
against the scoundrel who had unloaded a block of shares in a wild-cat
mine, at the top of an extremely shady boom, on such a man as Mr.
Crossley.

"Well, when do you think I may expect the money?"  The question roused
him from his reverie.

"It's hard to say, Mr. Crossley," remarked Hewson, deliberately.
"Different firms have different arrangements, you know."

"Of course--of course.  I'm such a baby in these things.  But I do want
to get my penny Mauritius back before it's sold."

Hewson bent forward suddenly, ostensibly to examine his pipe.  For the
first time for many years he found a difficulty in speaking; there had
been no room for sentiment in his career.  Then he straightened up.

"I quite understand, Mr. Crossley," he said, slowly.  "And perhaps the
best thing to do would be to put the matter in my hands.  It has
occurred to me since lunch that I've really got no clothes at all here.
And so I thought I'd run up to Town and get a few and then return.
While I'm up there I could look into things for you."

"But I really couldn't worry you, Mr. Hewson," protested the other.

"No worry at all.  It's my work.  I shall charge you commission."
Hewson was lighting his pipe.  "You have the certificate, I suppose."

"I've this paper," answered Mr. Crossley.  "Is that what you mean?"

"That's it.  Will you trust it to me?  I can give you any reference you
like, if you care to come with me as far as Barnstaple.  They know me at
the bank.  I shall have to join the main line there."

"Well, perhaps----"  The old man paused doubtfully.  "You see, Mr.
Ferguson told me to keep this most carefully."

"Was Mr. Ferguson the man who sold you the shares?"

"Yes.  Mr. Arthur Ferguson, of 20, Plumpton Street, in the City.  He was
stopping down here for a few days, and he dined with us once or twice."

Hewson rose abruptly and went to the window. He had not the pleasure of
Mr. Arthur Ferguson's acquaintance, but he was already tasting die
pleasures of his first--and last--interview with that engaging
gentleman.  Dined--had he?

"Will you come over with me to Barnstaple this afternoon?"

"Good heavens, daddy!" came a voice from outside.  "What are you going
to Barnstaple for?  You know this heat will upset you."

Hewson swung round as the girl came in from the garden.  She was wearing
a floppy sun-bonnet, and it suddenly struck him that she was one of the
loveliest things he had ever seen.  No wonder the old chap had tried to
get a bit more money with the idea of giving her a good time.

"I've got to go up to London, Miss Crossley----" was it his imagination,
or did her face fall a little?--"to get some more clothes.  And there's
a little matter of business I'm going to attend to for your father.  The
point is that he doesn't know me--none of you know me.  And in the
hard-headed, suspicious world in which I live, before you entrust a
valuable document to another man you want to know something about him.
Now, the bank manager at Barnstaple does know me, and I suggested that
your father should come over and see him."

"It sounds very mysterious," laughed the girl. "But all I know is that
if daddy goes to Barnstaple in this heat, he'll have the most awful
head. Suppose--" she paused doubtfully--"suppose I came?  Daddy could
give me the document, and then when I'd seen the bank manager I could
give it to you."

Hewson turned away to hide the too obvious delight he felt at the
suggestion, and glanced inquiringly at his host.

"Perhaps that would be the best solution, Mr. Crossley," he murmured.
"If it isn't troubling your daughter too much."

The old man chuckled.  "If she only knew what it was for, she wouldn't
mind the trouble.  It's a secret, don't forget, Mr. Hewson.  Now,
girlie, take that envelope, and when the bank manager has told you that
our kind friend here isn't a burglar, or an escaped convict"--he
chuckled again--"give it to him to take to London.  But you're not to
look inside."

She kissed him lightly, and turned to Hewson.

"We can just catch the local train," she said, a trifle abruptly.
"We'll go through the short cut."

She was silent during the walk to the station, and it was not until they
were in the train that she looked at him steadily and spoke.

"What is this mystery, Mr. Hewson?"

"I think your father said it was a secret, didn't he?" he answered,
lightly.

"Is it something to do with money?"

"It is."

She stared out of the window: then impulsively she laid a hand on his
arm.

"He's such a darling," she burst out, "but he's so innocent.  He doesn't
know anything about money or the world."

"Do you?" asked Hewson, gently.

"That doesn't matter.  A girl needn't.  But I know he's just mad to get
more money--not for himself--but for me.  He wants to give me a good
time--like other girls, he says."  She paused a moment, and frowned.
"There was a man here--a few weeks ago--and daddy met him.  He came to
dinner.  I didn't trust him, Mr. Hewson; there was something--oh!  I
don't know.  I suppose I'm very ignorant myself.  But I'm certain that
he persuaded daddy to do something with his money.  He was always going
to the bank, and sending registered letters, after the man left.  And
he's been worried ever since--until yesterday--when he recovered all his
old spirits."

The train was already running into Barnstaple--the quickest journey that
Charles Hewson had ever made in his life.

"I don't think," he said, gravely, "that I shall be letting out the
secret if I tell you that my visit to London concerns that man, and some
money he invested for your father.  There's a little delay in the
business--and I'm going to see about it."

They walked out of the station towards the bank, the girl clasping the
precious envelope tightly.

"I want to see the manager," said Hewson to the cashier.  "Hewson is my
name."

With astonishing alacrity the manager appeared from his office.

"Come in, Mr. Hewson--come in."  He stepped aside as the girl, followed
by Hewson, entered his sanctum.

"I am doing some business for Mr. Crossley, of Umberleigh," said Hewson,
quietly.  "This is his daughter, Miss Crossley.  It concerns some
shares--the certificate of which I propose to take to London with me.
Would you be good enough to assure Miss Crossley that I am a fit and
proper person to be entrusted with such a matter?  I happen to be a
stranger to them."

The manager's face had changed through various stages of bewilderment
while Hewson was speaking, but he was saved the necessity of an
immediate answer by the girl.  Charles Hewson--_the_ Charles
Hewson--coming to him to be vouched for!

"This is the paper."  The girl handed it over to him, and a little
dazedly he took the certificate from the envelope.

"A very admirable security," said Hewson, deliberately, "bought by Mr.
Crossley a month ago."

"Very admirable!" spluttered the manager, only to relapse into silence
under the penetrating stare of Hewson's eye.

"And if you will just vouch for me to Miss Crossley, I don't think we
need detain you further."

"With pleasure."  Matters were completely beyond him: but, at any rate,
he could do that. "You can place things in Mr. Hewson's hands with
absolute confidence, Miss Crossley."

"Thank you," said the girl, and they all rose. He opened the door and
she passed into the bank. For one moment the two men were alone, and
Hewson seized the manager by the arm.

"Not a word," he whispered.  "They don't know who I am.  Father been
swindled by some swine in London."

Nodding portentously, the worthy manager followed them to the door.
Assuredly one of the most remarkable episodes that had come his way,
during thirty years' experience.  Rio Lopez! Two thousand five hundred
of them!  And he was still staring dazedly at a placard extolling
Exchequer Bonds, which adorned his office wall, when the London train
steamed slowly out of the station.  Its departure had been to the casual
eye quite normal: but the casual eye is, as its name implies, casual.
The departure had been far from normal.

It was just as the guard was waving his flag that a man, leaning our of
the window of a first-class carriage, spoke to a girl standing on the
platform.

"You say you didn't trust the man, Miss Crossley.  Do you--trust me?"

"Naturally," she answered demurely, "after what the bank manager said."

"It rests on the bank manager, does it?"

She blushed faintly.  "No, Mr. Hewson, it doesn't.  One doesn't need a
bank manager to confirm--a certainty."

And then the fool engine-driver had started his beastly machine.  But to
call it a normal departure is obviously absurd.


                                 *III*


"Good-morning.  Mr. Ferguson, I believe?".

Hewson entered the office at 20, Plumpton Street, and bowed slightly to
the man at the desk. As he had expected, the type was a common one--one,
incidentally, with which he had had a good deal to do himself.  Mr.
Arthur Ferguson could be placed at once in the category of men who
consider that in business everything is fair, and that if they can get
the better of another man the funeral is his.  And as an outlook on life
there is nothing much to be said against it, provided the other man is
of the same kidney.

"Yes."  Ferguson indicated a chair.  "What can I do for you, Mr.----"
He paused, interrogatively.

"I have come to have a short talk with you on a little matter of
business."  Hewson took the proffered chair, while Ferguson glanced at
him covertly.  Who the deuce was the fellow?  His face seemed vaguely
familiar.

"Delighted!" he murmured.  "Have a cigar?"

"Thank you--no.  I have just come from Umberleigh, in Devonshire, Mr.
Ferguson."

A barely perceptible change passed over the other's face.

"Indeed," he said, easily.  "I was there myself a little while ago."

"So I understood," remarked Hewson.  "A Mr. Crossley told me that you
had been good enough to sell him some shares while you were there--a
packet of Rio Lopez, to be exact."

"I did," answered Ferguson.  "Though I hardly see what concern it is of
yours."

"All in good time," said Hewson, taking the certificate from his pocket.
"Two thousand five hundred, I see, when they were standing at two
pounds.  And to-day they're a shade over four shillings--to-morrow,
quite possibly, sixpence."

"Everything is down," remarked Ferguson with a wave of his hand.  "Sorry
for Mr. Crossley."

"So am I," said the other.  "It seems hard luck on an innocent old man
like that to be left to carry the baby.  He apparently placed such
reliance on your judgment, Mr. Ferguson. Moreover, I gather you dined
with him two or three times."

"Well, what if I did?"  He leaned back in his chair impatiently.  "Might
I suggest that time is money to some of us, and that I'm rather busy
this morning?  I'd be obliged if you'd get to the point."

"Certainly," said Hewson, quietly.  "I have a nice little bunch of two
thousand five hundred Rio Lopez which I shall be delighted to sell you,
on behalf of Mr. Crossley--at two pounds a share."

For a moment or two Mr. Ferguson seemed to have difficulty in breathing.

"Buy Rio Lopez at two!" he gasped.  "Are you insane?"

"Not at all," murmured Hewson, lighting a cigarette.  "That is my
offer."

"Good-morning," laughed the other.  "You know the way out, don't you?
And another time, my dear sir, you'd better learn a little more about
the ways of finance before you waste your own and other people's time
coming up from the wilds of Devon."  He pulled a paper towards him and
picked up his pen.  It struck him as one of the richest things he'd ever
heard--a jest altogether after his own heart.  And it was just as the
full beauty of it was sinking in, that his eye caught the card which his
visitor had pushed along the writing-desk.

"Mr. Charles Hewson."  Blinking slightly he stared at it, then he put
down his pen.  "Mr. Charles Hewson."

"You may know the name, Mr. Ferguson," remarked the other, quietly.
"And I can assure you that your solicitude for my knowledge of finance
touches me deeply."

"But, I don't understand, Mr. Hewson.  I had no idea who you were, but
now that I do know it makes your suggestion even more amazing."

"In an ordinary way of business, certainly," agreed Hewson.  "This is
not quite ordinary. Without mincing words, I consider that you played
Mr. Crossley an extremely dirty trick--considering that he'd opened his
house to you, and was quite obviously as ignorant of business as a
child.  Why--the poor old chap saw the price in the paper the other day
and thought they were standing at four pounds three shillings."  He was
staring at Ferguson with level eyes as he spoke. "I give you the chance
of returning him the money he gave to you.  If you do--the matter is
ended.  If you don't--I shall pay it myself. But--and this is the point,
Mr. Ferguson, which you had better consider--if I pay that money, I
shall recover it from you.  Is it worth your while to have me for an
enemy?  As surely as I'm sitting here, by the time I've finished with
you, you'll not have lost five thousand--you'll have lost fifty."

"It wouldn't be worth your while," blustered Ferguson, though the hand
which held his cigar shook a little.

"Worth is a comparative term," said Hewson, calmly.  "Financially, I
agree: you're not big enough to worry over.  But it will afford me great
pleasure and amusement, Mr. Ferguson--and from that point of view it
_will_ be worth while."  He took out his watch.  "I'll give you two
minutes to decide."

He got up and strolled round the room, glancing every now and then at
the man sitting at the desk. In advance, he knew the answer: any man in
Ferguson's place would think twice and then again before he deliberately
took up such a challenge. And quite accurately he read the thoughts that
were passing in the other's mind.  Dare he gamble on the possibility of
Hewson--as time went by--forgetting his threat, and letting the thing
drop? That was the crux.  It was an insignificant amount to a man like
Hewson, but--was it the money that was at the bottom of it?  While a man
in Hewson's position might well forget five thousand pounds, there might
be some other factor which would not slip his mind.  It suddenly
occurred to Mr. Arthur Ferguson that there was a singularly attractive
girl in the Crossley household.  And if she was the driving factor ...
One thing was perfectly certain; he would willingly pay five thousand to
escape a relentless vendetta with Charles Hewson as his enemy.  It was
no idle threat on the latter's part: if he chose to he could ruin him.

"Well?"  With a snap Hewson closed his watch.  "What is it to be?"

By way of answer Ferguson took out his cheque-book.

"Good.  Make your cheque payable to Mr. Crossley, and make it for ten
thousand.  I will give you a cheque for five.  You can notify the
company as to the transfer."

He drew his own cheque-book from his pocket.

"And another time, Mr. Ferguson, leave the Crossleys of this world
alone.  Good-morning."

Mr. Arthur Ferguson was still staring dully out of the window when
Charles Hewson entered a stamp shop in the Strand in search of a penny
Mauritius.


                                  *IV*


"I can hardly believe it.  In just over a month. And the stamp as well.
Mr. Hewson--I can never thank you sufficiently."

Back in the sunny study at Umberleigh, Mr. Crossley stared
dazedly--first at his precious stamp, then at the cheque.

"Ten thousand pounds!  I must write him a letter and thank him."

"I'm sure Mr. Ferguson would like that," murmured Hewson.  "But if I may
give you a word of advice, Mr. Crossley, I wouldn't try a gamble like
that again.  Mines are precarious things--very precarious."

"You mean, I might have lost my money?" said the old man, nervously.

"Such things have been known to happen," said Hewson, gravely.  "By the
way, is your daughter not at home?"

"She has gone over to Barnstaple with her mother.  I'm expecting them
back at any moment. Won't they be delighted?"  He chuckled gleefully,
and produced the precious card containing the Mauritius set.  And with a
quiet smile on his face Charles Hewson watched him from the depths of an
arm-chair.  What a child he was: what a charming, lovable child!

"There: the complete set again."  In triumph he held up the card for
Hewson's inspection, and at that moment Mrs. Crossley and the girl came
through the window.

The good news poured out in a torrent, while Hewson stood almost
forgotten in the background.

Ten thousand pounds--two thousand five hundred shares--capital doubled
in a month--and the stamp.  The old man brandished the cheque in his
excitement, and, at length, Mrs. Crossley turned to Hewson with a smile.

"We seem to have entertained an angel unawares," and her eyes were a
little misty.  "Thank you, Mr. Hewson."

"No need to thank me, Mrs. Crossley," he laughed.  "These things just
happen."

He glanced at the girl, who had so far said nothing.  She was staring at
him steadily, and there was no answering smile on her face.

"Did you say two thousand five hundred shares, daddy?" Her voice was
quite expressionless, as she turned to her father.

"That's it, little girl," he cried.  "Sold at over four pounds a share.
Now you'll be able to have some more frocks!"

He kissed her lovingly, and followed his wife from the room, still
chuckling and rubbing his hands together.

"Would you explain, please, Mr. Hewson?" said the girl, in a flat, dead
voice as the door closed.

"Explain, Miss Crossley!  How do you mean? Your father acquired some
shares a little while ago--two thousand five hundred, as he told
you--which have just been sold at rather over four pounds a share.
Hence the stamp--and a cheque for ten thousand."

"I went into the bank at Barnstaple this afternoon," said the girl,
dully, "and I happened to speak to the cashier.  He told me who you
were.  You're a multi-millionaire, aren't you?"

Charles Hewson shrugged his shoulders.  "I'm afraid I am," he laughed.
"Is that what you want me to explain?"

"Don't laugh, please," said the girl, quietly. "I said that you'd been
good enough to do some business for us--something to do with Rio Lopez
shares.  He said, 'Good heavens!  Miss Crossley, surely Mr. Hewson
hasn't put you into Rio Lopez?'  I said, 'Why not--aren't they good
shares?'  You see, I didn't know what the business was you were doing.
He said, 'Good! Why the blessed things aren't worth much more than the
paper they're written on.  Standing about four shillings, I think.'  And
now you tell me you've sold two thousand five hundred of them at over
four pounds."  Slim and erect she stood there facing him.  "I don't know
anything about business: but I'm not a fool.  So will you please
explain?"

If there was anything really in the absent-treatment business, an
unsuspecting and well-meaning cashier would have fallen dead in the bank
at that moment.

"Will you come into the garden, Miss Crossley?" said Hewson, gravely.
"I could explain better out-of-doors."

In silence she followed him, and they found two chairs under a shady
tree.

"Ferguson," he began, quietly, "the man who was down here a month ago,
was a pretty smart gentleman.  He did a business deal with your father
which, legally speaking, was quite in order. He possessed two thousand
five hundred Rio Lopez, which, at that time, were standing at two
pounds.  He sold these shares to your father knowing perfectly well that
they were only standing at such a figure because of a distinctly shady
artificial boom which had been given them.  He knew they were bound to
slump--that is, fall in price.  So he--finding your father supremely
ignorant of finance--unloaded those shares on to him, and left him--as
the saying goes--to carry the baby.  In other words, shares that your
father paid two pounds each for, he would only get four shillings for
to-day.  This morning I interviewed Mr. Ferguson in his office.  And I
persuaded him--how, is immaterial--to refund your father the money.
That's all there is to it."

"I see," said the girl.  "It was very good of you.  But if my father
only paid two pounds for each share--that makes five thousand.  The
cheque he's got is for ten.  How did he double his capital?"

Hewson bit his lip: how indeed?

"Oh!  please be frank, Mr. Hewson.  Have you given my father five
thousand pounds?"

His fingers beat a tattoo on the arm of his chair.

"Yes," he said at length.  "I have.  The dear old man thought the shares
were standing at four pounds: he read the four and threepence in the
paper as four pounds three shillings.  And," he turned appealingly to
the girl, "if you could only dimly guess what pleasure it's given me,
Miss Crossley."

"Oh! stop, please."  With a little cry that was half a sob she rose.  "I
suppose you meant it for the best: thought you were being kind.  I don't
suppose you realized your--your impertinence. Because we offer you
lunch, Mr. Hewson, it gives you no right to dare to give my father
money.  And now it's going to be doubly hard for him--when I tell him.
He'll be so--so ashamed."

She turned away, hiding her face in her hands, and for a while there was
silence in the sunny garden.  And in that moment the man knew that the
quest was over, the quest--conscious or unconscious, it matters
not--that has been man's through the ages.  But no hint of it sounded in
his level voice as he spoke: the time for that was not yet.

"And so, Miss Crossley, you propose to tell your father?"

"What else can I possibly do?"  She turned on him indignantly.

"Of course you must decide," he continued, quietly.  "I quite see how
the matter looks to you: I wonder if you are being equally fair to me.
I come here: I meet your father.  I find that he has been swindled by a
man in London--a moral swindle only possible because of your father's
charming innocence.  I wonder if you can realize what the atmosphere of
this place means to me--an atmosphere which must depend, to a large
extent, on the happiness and joy of you three."

She was watching him now, and suddenly his swift smile flashed out.
"Don't you understand, Miss Crossley, that all money is relative?  I'm
going to allude purposely to my disgusting wealth. You wouldn't think
much of paying five shillings for pleasure, would you?  Well, five
thousand pounds means no more to me.  And I've bought myself pleasure
with that money such as I don't think you can begin to conceive of."
Again he smiled: then before she could reply he went on. "So I want you
to remember, when you make your decision, what you are going to
sacrifice on the altar of pride.  My feelings don't matter: but are you
going to deliberately prick the bubble of your father's happiness and
change him in a moment from a delighted child into a broken and worried
old man?"

The girl bit her lip and stared over the rambling garden with troubled
eyes.  How could she let her father take the money: how could she? And
then she heard his voice again from close behind her.

"I'm going back to London," he said, deliberately, "and I would ask you
to keep this as our secret.  I hadn't intended to go back yet: but now
that you have found out--perhaps it's better.  I'll leave you free to
puzzle the thing out by yourself: only I want to make one condition."

"What's that?" whispered the girl.

"I want to come back for my promised visit later."  Gently he swung her
round and his eyes--tender and quizzical--rested on the lovely face so
close to his.  "And when I come back, I'm going to ask you a question,
which, if you can see your way to answering with a yes, will make me
your father's debtor for life.  And then we could consider the five
thousand as a payment on account, which would completely and finally
settle the matter."

Almost against her will, a faint smile began to twitch round the girl's
lips.

"Of course I'm not much good at business, as I said, but I didn't know
that anybody ever paid on account until he had, at any rate, the promise
of the goods."

"In these days of competition," murmured Hewson, "one sometimes has to
pay for the right of the first refusal."

The smile was twitching again.  "That right is yours without payment."

"Then I'd better get it over quickly.  Sheila--will you marry me?"

"Mr. Hewson--I will not.  Where are you going?"

Charles Hewson turned half-way across the lawn.  "Up to London.  I want
to find a man there, and give him the best dinner he's ever had in his
life."

"What man?"

"The sportsman who wrote that article about walking tours."  It was then
the smile broke bounds.

"We've got some topping peaches in the garden. Couldn't you send him
some of those as--a payment on account?"




                          _*XI -- The Poser*_


No one could call Portsdown-on-Sea a fashionable place.  To the chosen
few it constituted the most delightful seaside resort in the south of
England. But very few did know, and they guarded their secret jealously.
They formed a clique--the Portsdown clique--and the stranger within
their gates was not welcomed.

The Grand was their stronghold, and during the winter the hotel relapsed
into sleep, wrapped in a drab garment of dust sheets and chair covers.

A few of the rooms were kept open all the year round for anyone who
might have business in the town; or for stray, foolhardy golfers who
found the grey scudding mist which whipped over the salt marshes a cure
for the cobwebs of an office life.  But their stay was never a long one.
Three or four days, a week-end perhaps--and then once again the
melancholy waiter would preside over an empty dining-room.  He formed
the nucleus of the staff--did John.  Each spring he blossomed forth into
a crowd of young and more or less disreputable minions; each autumn he
shrank back again to his solitary grandeur.  And Martha, the female
representative of the establishment, did likewise amongst the
chambermaid portion of the servants.

During the war, business, even in the height of the season, had not been
good.  The Get-Rich-Quick brigade, whose horizon was bounded by
half-crown cigars and champagne at any and every hour of the day, found
Portsdown slow. There was no band and there was no theatre, and there is
but little use in drinking champagne at eleven in the morning unless
less fortunate beings--professional men with a small income, or wounded
officers--can see the deed and gnash their teeth with envy.  And the
cigar with the band round it quite failed to impress Peter Gurney, the
professional at the club-house.  He eyed it with disfavour, and
ostentatiously stood up-wind if compelled to give a lesson to its proud
owner.

"These 'ere links are for gowf," he remarked once in a burst of
confidence to Sawyer, his one-legged assistant, "not for the decimation
of them stinking poison-gases."

And Sawyer, though he had an idea that something was wrong with the
phraseology of the latter part of the remark, grunted an assent.

But, with the signing of the Armistice, visions of better days ahead
loomed up in the minds of all who were interested in the welfare of
Portsdown. Peter Gurney laid in an increased stock of hickory wood, to
make clubs for "them as can use 'em."  The secretary of the golf club
turned his mind more resolutely to questions of greens and labour, and
rent his clothes and tore his hair on the matter of the unemployment
bonus.

Up at the hotel the manager considered the advisability of hiring a
string quartette for August and September; and rumour has it that old
John so far forgot himself as to purchase two new dickies.

"We'll be getting the old lot back," he said to Martha one day.  "Men as
is men, and can bathe and play tennis and golf--not them diseases in
fancy dress, as we've had the last year or two."

It was towards the end of March that four or five of the old habitués
arrived.  They selected the chairs they had used of old: they all but
labelled them with their names.  They were the forerunners of the elder
generation who remained there throughout the summer and approved or
disapproved as the case might be of the children who came later.  And by
children, anything up to thirty is implied.

It was Mrs. Garrett, the wife of the retired judge, that the manager
first told of Ruth Seaton's impending arrival.

"Miss Bannister that was," he murmured to her one evening.  "Married
poor young Mr. Seaton who came here for two or three years."

"Why poor?" boomed his august listener.

"He was killed in the war," he returned.  "She is a widow."

"So one would be led to assume."  Mrs. Garrett regarded him judicially.
"Unless she has married again."

The manager shrugged deprecating shoulders and passed on.  The idea as
mentioned by Mrs. Garrett seemed almost indecent.

"We must be very good to her," ordered that lady after dinner in the
lounge.  "She is, after all, one of us."

Ruth Bannister had married Jimmy Seaton the summer before the war.
There had been the time when he was training, and then those wonderful
snatched interludes of leave, when nothing mattered save the present.
And then had come the news.  For a week she heard nothing--no letter, no
field service postcard.  On the eighth day there came a telegram from
the War Office, and the suspense was over.

It seemed impossible.  Other men might be killed: other names might
appear in the casualty lists--but not Jimmy.  Oh! no, not Jimmy--her
Jimmy.  There never had been such a marriage as theirs: not a quarrel,
not a cross word the whole time.  And now Jimmy was gone.  Somewhere out
in that filthy field of mud he was lying, and the eyes that had smiled
at her were staring and sightless.  Dear God! but it was too cruel....

Never again could she look at another man.  Her body was still
alive--but her soul, her spirit were dead.  They were buried with Jimmy.

"You'll find me just the same, old man," she used to say out loud
sometimes--"just the same. There'll never be anyone else, Jimmy--never,
never."

Once a well-meaning but stupid friend had suggested the possibility of
marrying again, and Ruth had smiled--a sad little smile.  Also perhaps
it was just a little tolerant: the smile of a parent whose child had
asked some particularly foolish question.

"My dear," said Ruth, "I don't think you quite understand.  There'll
never be anybody in my life but Jimmy.  How could there be?"

It was her brother who first dragged her out to a theatre.

"My dear girl," he said, "you can't go on burying yourself like this.
Come to a show; it'll do you all the good in the world."

And Ruth, because he was home on leave, just thought it was a shame not
to give him as good a time as possible; and so, just to please him, she
went.

She looked her best in black--and her brother's "By Jove, old bean--you
look topping!" as she came into the room before starting, sounded very
pleasantly in her ears.  Of course it didn't much matter what she looked
like--now: except that Jimmy had always been very particular. He
wouldn't like her not to look smart.

It was the second act that made her roar with laughter, and she was so
engrossed in the play that she failed to notice her brother glancing at
her once or twice with a quiet smile of satisfaction. In fact, during
the second act she quite forgot, and it was only as she stood up to go
that it all came back to her mind.

"Good show, wasn't it?" said her brother.

She smiled a little sadly.  "I suppose so," she answered.  "Somehow one
doesn't care very much in these days...."  She sighed.  "But anyway, you
liked it, old man, and that's all that matters."

And her brother, who seemed on the point of saying something, changed
his mind and remained silent.

It was natural that Ruth should go to Portsdown.  It was there she had
met Jimmy: it was there they had become engaged.  It would be very
painful, and in a way she dreaded the tender, intimate, associations
that all the well-known haunts would call up to her mind. Portsdown was
so woven up round Jimmy--it would seem almost part of him.  That sandy
hillock, for instance, just beyond the third tee, where they had lazed
away so many afternoons together.

The people in the hotel when she arrived were just those she would have
liked.  A little elderly, perhaps, but that was in their favour.  And
she knew them all so intimately.  She wondered why she had ever regarded
Mrs. Garrett as a consequential old cat.  Nothing could have been more
charming than her sympathy and consideration, and the others took their
tone from her.  In fact, the subject of her loss seemed quite
inexhaustible.

There were one or two mistakes made, but that was only to be expected.

"Maybe your husband will be being demobilized soon, miss," said Peter
Gurney to her a couple of days after her arrival, as she stood on the
first tee.  To him she would always be miss, and with a faint smile Ruth
Seaton turned towards him with her ball in her hand.

"He was killed, Peter," she said--"killed on the Somme."  Then she drove
a low, clean-hit shot straight up the centre of the course.  For a few
moments he watched her slim figure as she walked after her ball, and
then he went into his shop.

"Hit me over the head with yon niblick, Bob," he remarked, in a voice
which was not quite steady.  "I surely am a damned, dunderheaded old
fool."

She seemed so wonderfully plucky, and even the secretary of the golf
club descended from his exalted position temporarily and discussed the
matter with Peter Gurney.

He disguised it well--interpolated it in between an argument on the
rival merits of two top dressings for the greens: and it was only when
he retired again to his sanctum that it struck him that any decision on
those rival merits was as unsettled as ever.  But then Gurney was such
an old fool at times--quite unable to concentrate his attention on the
point at issue.

It was on the third day after her arrival that the man came.  Hugh
Ralton was not a Portsdown habitué, but he had once spent a week-end
there, and he remembered the links as being exactly what he
wanted--first-class, without being championship.  He had come down to
practise for the Active Service Championship, and he had hoped to find
the Grand empty. An Eveless Eden was what he wanted--golf without
distraction.

It was old John who told him Ruth Seaton's story, told it as if it was a
personal insult to himself, an effort perpetrated by "them 'Uns" on
Portsdown.  And at dinner that evening Ralton looked at her curiously.

He noticed the sweet resigned expression on her face, the air of quiet
sadness, and then, suddenly, their eyes met.

She turned away at once and spoke to Mrs. Garrett.

"No, I didn't play to-day," he heard her say. "I just walked round
the--round the old places."

And Mrs. Garrett nodded understandingly at her pudding.  She would have
nodded just as understandingly if she had known that Ruth, having made a
special pilgrimage to the hummock by the third tee, had fallen asleep in
the sun.  But then, Mrs. Garrett understood nothing.  And Ruth herself
was feeling a little puzzled.

"When was Mrs. Seaton's husband killed?" said Ralton to John that night
just before he went to bed.

"The Somme, sir," answered the old man, shaking his head.  "Pore young
thing."

But Hugh Ralton only grunted noncommittally and went upstairs.

The next day he played his first round.  He was plus one at St. Andrews,
but, despite that high qualification, one of the curses of the lesser
golfer had him in its clutches.

He was slicing abominably, and lunatic asylums are very largely kept
going by golfers who fail to stop themselves slicing.

At the tenth he pulled himself together. Through set teeth he spoke
words of contumely to his ball, and then he smote it.  There was no
doubt about the result: it was not a slice.  The ball travelled at right
angles to the line of the hole in the direction of square leg--to apply
a cricketing metaphor--and it travelled fast.  And as he watched it go,
with somewhat the expression of a man who contemplates a bad oyster, his
eyes suddenly narrowed.  Why the devil couldn't women take their walks
on the sea-shore or along the road, or something?

"Fore!"  With the full force of his distinctly powerful lungs, Hugh
Ralton's shout of warning echoed over the golf links, and Ruth Seaton,
who was walking slowly over the seventh green, looked up quickly.  The
next moment a ball whizzed past her, and disappeared into a big
sand-bunker guarding the hole.

Approaching her rapidly was a man, and she frowned slightly.  He was
evidently going to speak to her, and apologize, and she didn't want to
speak to anybody.  Certainly not a man.... Moreover, the best people do
not play the seventh hole from the tenth tee on well-regulated links,
and the girl's frown deepened.  Incidentally the ball had passed her
rather too closely and rather too rapidly for her to see any vast amount
of humour in the performance.

The man was still some fifty yards away when she recognized him as being
at the hotel.

"I am so sorry."  His voice came to her through the still air, and the
frown relaxed somewhat--Hugh Ralton's voice was a very pleasant one.
"I'd no idea there was anyone about."

With his cap in his hand he came up to her.

"Do you generally play a course of your own?" she demanded.  "Most of us
find the proper one good enough."

Ralton laughed, displaying two rows of white even teeth.  "I abase
myself," he murmured. "The shot that caused me such a heart spasm, and
missed you by----"

"About the distance of a putt you'd have to give even to your most hated
rival," interrupted the girl.

"That shot," he continued, firmly, "was intended for the tenth green."

The girl's lips began to twitch.  "I was under the impression," she
remarked, meditatively, "that the tenth green lay over there."  She
waved a vague hand.  "About a mile away....  I don't think you can be
playing very well, somehow."

Ralton affected to consider the point.  "I must confess," he remarked,
after a while, "that there would seem to be some grounds for your
thoughts.  But you must admit," he added, hopefully, "that the ball was
going very fast anyway.  The direction, I grant you, was faulty, but the
velocity left nothing to be desired."

"What you lose on the swings you make up on the roundabouts sort of
idea," she said.  "Very nice, indeed, but you won't be popular if you
make a speciality of that type of shot.  Incidentally your ball is in
there."  She pointed to the bunker beside the green, and prepared to
continue her interrupted walk.

"You haven't told me if I'm forgiven yet," cried Ralton.  "I really am
most frightfully sorry."

The girl paused for a moment, and her blue eyes were faintly mocking.
"You see," he plunged on, "I've been slicing abominably from the tee the
whole afternoon, and then suddenly at the tenth, for no reason that can
possibly be accounted for, save the latent devilry in every golf bail, I
got the most appalling hook on the beastly thing...."

She started to laugh, and in a moment he was laughing too.

"Just this once I think I can stretch a point and pardon you," she said.
"But in future you must be provided with a man carrying a red flag."

"It shall be done," he answered.  "Only for absolute safety, I suggest
the tee beside me."  He looked at her tentatively.  "Do you play the
noble game yourself?"

The mocking look returned to her eyes.  "I don't think that we have been
introduced, have we?" she murmured.

"An attempt at murder is not a bad introduction," he returned, with
becoming gravity.  "And, in addition, I can assure you that I know some
very nice people.  Two war knights--pickles and artificial
legs--frequently ask me to dinner...."

For a moment he was amazed at the look of weary contempt that flamed in
her eyes.  "They're the only sort of people who can these days, aren't
they?" she said.  "The rest of us just pick up the crumbs that fall from
the rich man's table and wonder why.  You're a soldier, of course?"

Hugh Ralton nodded gravely, and his eyes suddenly rested on the
wedding-ring she wore.

"And you?" he asked.  "Are you one too?"

"I don't quite follow," she said, slowly.  "My husband was killed on the
Somme, as a matter of fact."

"Ah!"  The man's voice seemed studiously non-committal.  "That makes it
all the more important, doesn't it, that you should keep the flag flying
... and fight?"

"What makes you think I'm not?" she demanded, staring at him defiantly.
"And anyway, it's no..."

"Business of mine."  He concluded the half-finished sentence with a
slight smile.  "I know it isn't.  Will you forgive me?  Somehow I
thought that you would understand."  He took two or three steps towards
her. "Somehow I think you do understand....  Don't you?"

The girl made no answer, but only stared with troubled eyes over the sea
to where the low-lying spit of land which flanked Portsdown on the south
merged into the grey mist.  It all seemed so grey ... grey and lifeless.

Then she heard him speaking again.  "Which bunker did you say the ball
was in?"

"That one."  Without turning her head, she pointed it out, and with a
quick sideways look at her averted face, Hugh Ralton walked past her and
retrieved his ball.

"Would you care for a game to-morrow?"  He was standing close behind
her, and after a short pause she swung round and looked at him.

"What did you mean," she asked, quietly, "about it being all the more
important to go on fighting?"

"One doesn't want two people killed with the same bullet, that's all,"
he answered.  "It makes the damned Boche so pleased."

"Is that the only reason?"  She was looking at him anxiously, her hands
thrust in the pockets of her jersey.

"Why, no," Ralton said, gravely.  "One always starts off with the lesser
reason.  The real, important thing is that you shouldn't hurt the first
casualty."

"And you think he would know?"

"Wouldn't you hate it if he didn't?"

The girl moved a little restlessly.  "I don't know," she said at length.
"I can't make up my mind.  Sometimes I think it would be hell if he
didn't: more often I think it would be hell if he did."

Almost unconsciously they had commenced to stroll back side by side
towards the tenth tee.

"Do you think it's been worth while?" she asked him, suddenly.

Ralton carefully teed up his ball, and with a full clean swing drove it
over the sandy hummock in front of him.

"Depends how you look at it, doesn't it?" he answered, shouldering his
clubs, and stuffing an empty pipe into his mouth.  "We've beaten the
swine."

"I suppose that's the only thing that matters to a man," she returned.

"It's the only thing that matters to you."  Ralton inspected the lie of
his ball carefully, and then looked at his clubs.  "I think I ought to
get up with a heavy niblick," he remarked, thoughtfully. "What say you,
my lady of the links?"

"Not if you play as you were playing when you nearly killed me," she
retorted.  "The ball will go into the sea."

Ralton smiled.  "It wasn't me playing then; it was a kindly spirit that
possessed me."

The ball rose towering into the air, and fell dead close to the
pin--that perfect shot which marks the true golfer.

"You seem to have played this game before, remarked the girl.

"Once, when I was very young," answered Ralton, glancing at her with a
twinkle in his eyes. "I'm a bright young lad, ain't I?"

"What is your handicap?" she demanded.

"It used to be plus one," he murmured, examining the line of his putt.

"Then you had no business to try to murder me.  It wasn't at all funny."

The ball lipped the hole, and Ralton looked at her accusingly.

"That was you," he remarked.  "You've got no business to talk to the man
at the putter."

"It was nothing of the sort," jeered the girl. "Merely a rotten bad
putt."  She kicked his ball towards him, and replaced the pin in the
hole.  "What are you supposed to be doing," she said, suddenly, "playing
about here by yourself?"

"Trying to loosen some very stiff muscles for the Active Service
Championship," he answered. "Which accounts for me, my lady.  Have you
got as satisfactory an explanation for yourself?"

She frowned slightly, but Ralton was apparently engrossed in making his
tee.  She waited until he had driven, and the frown disappeared.

"What a beauty!" she cried, enthusiastically. Then she recollected his
remark, and frowned again.  "But the fact that you happen to be able to
play golf is no excuse for your being rude."

He turned and faced her with a whimsical smile on his lips.  "Was I
rude?" he said.  "Ah! no--I think not.  Because somehow I've got an idea
that you haven't at all a satisfactory explanation to give of yourself.
I think--I may be wrong--but, I think, you're posing."

"Posing!  What do you mean?"  The girl's voice was indignant.

"Not intentionally," he went on calmly, "but unconsciously.  Only you're
posing just the same."  He picked up his clubs and stood for a while
looking at her thoughtfully.  "I am going to play this hole," he
announced at length, "and then I am going to tell you a story....  We'll
go and sit on top of that sand dune by the next green, and look out to
sea, and listen to the oyster-catchers.... Poor little devils--those
oyster-catchers! Have you ever noticed how they do all the work, and the
gulls get all the oysters?"  He came to his ball, and once again
appealed to her for advice.

"An iron or a baffy?" he queried.

The girl took no notice, but stood with her back towards him.  She heard
the clear, sharp click of the club, and involuntarily she looked towards
the green.

"I wonder, my friend," she remarked, "if you're as good at stories as
you are at golf.  You're lying dead again."

"I'm better," he returned confidently.  "At least I shall be to-day.
Will you smoke?"

Ralton held out his cigarette case, and after a momentary hesitation she
took one.

"Come and let's find a good spot," he said. "You'll only put me off my
putt again if we go to the green...."

In silence they sought a sheltered hollow on the side of the dune, and
it was not till Ruth Seaton had settled herself comfortably that she
broke the silence.

"I don't often do this sort of thing, you know," she said, a trifle
defiantly.

"Nor do I," answered the man.  "Let us regard the occasion as
privileged."

"Why do you think I'm posing?" she demanded.

"Once upon a time," he began, ignoring her question, "there was a war
on, up the road.  A large number of people, to their great annoyance,
got roped into the performance--amongst them a certain man, whom we will
call Jones....  Good old British name, Jones.  And Jones had taken unto
himself a wife just before the war broke out."

Ralton was staring at some gulls which circled and screamed over the
shingly beach.

"It seemed to Jones that nothing in the whole wide world could be quite
as wonderful as the girl he had married.  She was such a dear--such a
pal; and sometimes he used to look ahead into the future, and just thank
heaven for his marvellous luck.  Then, as I said, came the war.... And
Jones went.

"Naturally he had no hesitation--no more had she.  It was the only
conceivable thing that any man could do.  He trained along with the rest
of the New Army, and he went to France."  Ralton smiled.  "You will
notice that Jones and Mrs. Jones were very, very ordinary beings--like,
shall we say, you and I."

"Stories about ordinary beings are the only ones that really matter,"
said the girl.  "What did Jones do in France?"

"What thousands of other Joneses have done," answered Ralton.  "He
wasn't particularly brave, and he wasn't particularly cowardly; he was
just an ordinary man who carried on because he couldn't do anything
else, and thought in his spare time quite a lot about--the one at home.
You see--it was shortly going to be two: and that makes a man
think--quite a deal, especially when he's away at a war....  Have you
got any children?" he asked, abruptly.

The girl shook her head, and after a while he went on.

"It was just before a battle that he got the wire he had been expecting,
and after he'd read it he sat staring at it dazedly.  It just couldn't
be; of course there was a mistake.  There must be.  He knew that
sometimes women did die at such times; but ... but not his woman.  It
couldn't be his wife that was dead--the thing was preposterous.  Such a
thing couldn't happen, any more than the one man's name can ever appear
in the casualty list.  Other names perhaps--but not his."

He hit at a tuft of grass with the club in his hand.  "At last it
penetrated into his brain, and by that time the battle was over.  He
gathered that he had done rather well--been recommended for a decoration
of sorts, and he laughed like hell at the folly of it all.  He felt he
only wanted one thing, and that was to go after his girl.  He didn't
care a rap about the son he'd never seen; he knew it was being well
looked after, and he wouldn't even go on leave to see it.  It was only
the girl he thought about, and she--well, she was unattainable except by
one method.  So he deliberately set to work to secure that method."

Ralton's eyes were fixed on the girl now, and her cigarette had dropped
unheeded on the grass.

"He ran the most unheard-of risks; he volunteered for any and every
stunt that came along--but the Boche seemed to miss him on purpose. For
weeks and months it continued--but it was no good: he bore a charmed
life.

"And now, my lady of the links, comes the point.  There came a time--one
night, to be exact--when in the silence of his dugout a thought crept
into his mind, a nasty, persistent thought. He was furious at the
thought; he argued with it fiercely--but the thought remained.  And so,
in order to prove that the thought was wrong, he redoubled his efforts
to secure the end which he assured himself he wanted.  Before he had
been foolish, now he became damned foolish.  He did the most utterly
stupid things, just to prove to himself that he intended to die; and
Fate decreed otherwise.  He didn't die--but one evening the other man
did----"

"I don't quite follow," said the girl.  "What other man?"

"His orderly," said Ralton, briefly.  "Quite unnecessarily he was
walking up a road in full sight of the Boches.  They were some distance
away--true; but a rifle-bullet carries some distance.  Behind him was
his orderly."  With a frown he looked at the girl beside him.  "You've
never heard a rifle-bullet probably," he continued, after a moment.
"Never heard that sudden ping past your head which sounds like a huge
mosquito.  He heard it that evening--twice; and the first time he took
no notice.  You understand, don't you, that there was no necessity for
him to have been on the road?"

She nodded.

"The second bullet did not miss.  It hit the orderly, and Jones just got
him into the ditch beside the road before he died...."

Ralton was examining his niblick with unusual care.  "This old club
seems to have suffered some."

"Is that your story?" demanded the girl.

"Yes, that is the story.  The story of a man who posed."

"You mean..." began Ruth Seaton, tentatively.

"I mean that the thought which had come to him in his dugout, the
thought which he had striven so hard against, was that he didn't really
want to die.  He was young, and his wife's death was beginning to lose
its sting.  He wanted to live; to see his son; and he posed because he
thought it was disloyal to her memory.  He posed even to himself.  And
it was only as he knelt over the man in the ditch that he realized
it...."  Ralton turned to the girl impulsively.  "My dear," he cried,
"he learned his lesson at a great price--the price of a man's life.
There is no call for you to do that.  But you're young, and life, and
all that it means, is crying out to you.  And you're posing.  The
sympathy of all those people at the hotel isn't real sympathy; and you
know it isn't.  They're posing, too.  When things are really cutting
one, when one's really up against it, one's just got to go away and
hide.  The crowd is no use then."  He stood up and looked at her with a
grave smile.  "He won't think it disloyal, believe me.  You see--he
understands."

She watched the tall, straight figure striding away towards the green
where his ball lay, and then for a long while she sat motionless staring
out to sea.  Once or twice she saw him in the distance, as he continued
on his solitary round, until a sudden shiver of cold warned her that
March at Portsdown was not the ideal month for sitting out-of-doors.

She rose, and started to walk towards the club-house.  In her path lay
the seventeenth green, and as she reached the pin she paused. Not a soul
was in sight: save for the screaming gulls the girl was alone in the
falling dusk.

"Jimmy," she said aloud, "it was here you holed that fifteen-yard putt.
Do you remember, old man?  It was behind that mound you kissed me for
the first time.  D'you remember, old man? I shan't forget--ever.  But
it's just a dream, Jimmy, a beautiful dream; and one mustn't pay too
much attention to dreams, must one--not after they've gone?  You won't
think I'm a blighter, boy, will you? _but_ it has lost its sting. You
know what it was--at first.  But now--oh! my dear--he's right, that
stranger.  I've been posing.  And, Jimmy, I'm going to stop.  You'll
understand, lad ... and you'll be glad too, won't you--for my sake?"

She glanced from one well-remembered spot to another; then,
deliberately, she looked up into the grey sky.

"_Au revoir_, old chap....  God bless you."


It all depended on a four-foot putt.  If Ralton holed out, the match
would be all square, and they would have to play the nineteenth.  By
faultless golf he had pulled his opponent down from dormy three at the
sixteenth, and now at the last hole he was left with what seemed a
certainty, judging by his form up to date.  And, as so often happens
with certainties, it failed to come off.

The ball lipped the hole--hesitated, and stopped a bare inch from the
edge.  For a moment Ralton looked at it, and then, with a grin,
congratulated the victor and strode through the crowd around the green.

"Bad luck, sir--bad luck."  Complete strangers condoled with him as he
passed them, and Ralton smiled his thanks.  The game had been a good
one, which was all that mattered; and now that it was over, there was no
reason why he shouldn't return at once to Portsdown-on-Sea. It was a
nice place, he told himself--good golf--and...

"Well played, my friend--well played."  He stopped abruptly, and stared
at the speaker.

"You!  But what are you doing here?"

"I understood it was a public place," she murmured.

"I thought you were at Portsdown," he said, slowly.

"I was until last night," she answered.  "I'm going back to-morrow."

"So am I."  Ralton smiled.  "I wonder if you'd help me on the journey."

"Help you?"  The girl seemed a little surprised.

"I'm taking down my small son," he explained, "and I feel certain I
shall lose the nurse."

She looked at him in silence for a while.  "Why, yes, Mr. ... er ...
Jones," and her voice was very low, "I think I might be able to manage
it--now."



                                THE END



                   Made and Printed in Great Britain.
           Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury.



           *      *      *      *      *      *      *      *



                          *BOOKS BY "SAPPER"*

                            The Final Count
                            Out of the Blue
                            The Third Round
                              Jim Maitland
                            The Dinner Club
                             The Black Gang
                           Bull-Dog Drummond
                         The Man in Ratcatcher
                                 Mufti
                            The Human Touch
                             No Man's Land
                          Men, Women, and Guns
                        Sergeant Michael Cassidy
                       The Lieutenant and Others
                              Shorty Bill

                   HODDER AND STOUGHTON Ltd., London






*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MAN IN RATCATCHER AND OTHER
STORIES ***




A Word from Project Gutenberg


We will update this book if we find any errors.

This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/49590

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so
the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this
license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg(tm)
electronic works to protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be
used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific
permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook,
complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly
any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances
and research.  They may be modified and printed and given away - you may
do practically _anything_ in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.



The Full Project Gutenberg License


_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._

To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at
http://www.gutenberg.org/license.


Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm)
electronic works


*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm)
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the
terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all
copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things
that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even
without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph
1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.

*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of
Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works
in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and
you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent
you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating
derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project
Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the
Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic
works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with
the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name
associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this
agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full
Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with
others.


*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg(tm) work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United
    States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with
    almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away
    or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License
    included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org .
    If you are not located in the United States, you'll have to
    check the laws of the country where you are located before using
    this ebook.

*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain
a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg"
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission
for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set
forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is
posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and
distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and
any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.

*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project
Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a
part of this work or any other work associated with Project
Gutenberg(tm).

*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg(tm) License.

*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site
(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or
expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a
means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include
the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works
provided that

  - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
    the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method
    you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
    to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has
    agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
    Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
    within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
    legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
    payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
    Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
    Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
    Literary Archive Foundation."

  - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
    you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
    does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm)
    License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
    copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
    all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm)
    works.

  - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
    any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
    electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
    receipt of the work.

  - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
    distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works.


*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm)
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.

*1.F.*

*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg(tm) collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm)
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your
equipment.

*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees.
YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY,
BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN
PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND
ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR
ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm)
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm)


Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain
freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org .


Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the
full extent permitted by U.S.  federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its volunteers
and employees are scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business
office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116,
(801) 596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at http://www.pglaf.org

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation


Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where
we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside
the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways
including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate,
please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate


Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic
works.


Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm)
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook
number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII,
compressed (zipped), HTML and others.

Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over
the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed.
_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving
new filenames and etext numbers.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

    http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm),
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.